《Path of Damnation》 Chapter 1: What is going on? I somehow appear to be alive. But it appears my body took far too much damage, as my entire body felt ridiculously uncomfortable and I couldn¡¯t open my eyes. Dear lord the strain of trying to open my eyes. But I did manage to open my eyes, and dear god did I regret it. I was in a small brightly lit chamber which burned my precious eyes for a few seconds before I regained my vision and saw that I was surrounded by these tiny babies. When I say tiny babies, I mean tiny. Even smaller than a human baby. Maybe ? of the size and the shocking thing was that I was surrounded by tens of dozens of these guys. But why did they appear to be growing so fast. I attempted to focus my eyes, thinking maybe I was hallucinating, and not only was I not hallucinating, on top of these tiny babies was a name. For all of them. Surrounding me where dozens of Hobbitling. [Hobbitling: Mia], [Hobbitling: Lia], [Hobbitling: Hazra], [Hobbitling: Farza], [Hobbitling: Malza], and so on. As I was trying to figure out what was going on, why could I see the name of these so called Hobbitlings, where the hell I was and many of the other questions storming my mind I was picked up by a very tall Man. Well at least to my size he was huge. Maybe he was around 3 or 4 feet, meaning I had shrunk? What the hell was going on? As I began contemplating this man, I looked up and saw he had a name as well [Hobbit: Jiatya]. He looked at me and his face was full of the most open look of Disgust I had seen in my entire life. Why was he so displeased with me? He then gave me to the man next to him. No this man was not a hobbit, he was something called a Lower Dwarf, and his name was Hargran. He was between 4 and 5 foot but I couldn¡¯t tell. But when I say gave, it wasn¡¯t actually gentle considering the fact that Jiatya threw me and Hargran missed catching me letting me hit the wall. That hurt quite a bit. Hargran than clumsily picked me and looked me over giving me a look of pity and kindness. As I was wondering why on earth Jiatya hated me and Hargran pitied me, Jiatya spoke perfect English, well at least I thought so until I got a message saying; [Ability Unlocked] > [Language: Hobbit 100%] Jiatya: Take this abomination to the creature¡¯s lake and get rid of him Hargran: Wha if te¡¯ cretur eatz ma? (TL: What if the creature eats me?) Jiatya: I hope he does, getting rid of you would be a bonus, now GO! You blithering idiot! And with that Hargran literally bolted out of the chamber of sorts into a large opening of a cave, where several other Hobbits looked at me with Disgust. Hargran appeared to be the victim of some of the gazes as well. Hargran bolted out of the cave opening into some sort of forest, and ran as fast as his chubby legs could carry him and me, which wasn''t very fast. As he ran I thought about the message that appeared and how I could understand them, but before I could finish my thought process, Hargran after close to fifteen minutes of running reached some sort of lake and then toppled onto the ground and began huffing and wheezing. I had of course been ungraciously thrown across the ground as Hargran collapsed. I collected myself quite fast and I appeared to have somehow gotten used to this body. I wonder why. I began to move around and once I was sure I had the hang of my new body began to move near the lake so I could see what I looked like. As I walked to the lake, I came to the conclusion I had died and been reincarnated, but as what was the question. But before I could confirm what I was, Hargran came and grabbed me and then began talking. Hargran: Sorre Lil¡¯ Fella, but me got to throw ye into te¡¯ big lake. I can¡¯t lie ta te¡¯ Boss, he has Magics and be very very scary. I hoap ye survive fella, aga¡¯n I be sorre. (TL: Sorry Little guy, but I have got to throw you into the big lake. I can¡¯t lie to the Boss(Jiatya), since he has magic and can be quite terrifying. I hope you survive kid and once again I am sorry) Before I could even do anything, the moment his speech finished Hargran threw me towards the lake. What happened next is something I wish I could forget. As I landed into the water, I saw Hargran leave, probably so if I did survive, he wouldn¡¯t know so he could only tell Jiatya that he had thrown me. What a nice guy. Still, I landed into the water with a loud splash. Water went everywhere, and I went under the water. I began to frantically swim (attempt to swim, for image of this scene, imagine a retarded Baby swimming) and I only accomplished swallowing several handfuls of water. I had to pinpoint where land was, but how was I supposed to do that. Well I had this weird inkling that land was in a particular direction so I swam like a retard towards my destination. When I say swim, I was only half swimming, the other half being me drowning. But nonetheless I reached land. I slowly climbed up onto land, and never have I felt so relieved at being on land. I cuddled with it and began coughing up water for the next 10 minutes. Once I was sure I had finished removing the excess water in my system I simply closed my eyes and rested facing upwards towards the sky. I stayed like that for less than a minute before I got several pop ups; The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.[Passive Ability Gained] > [Undrownable ¨C 1%] [Living Compass ¨C Godly (MAX)] [Swimming ¨C Basic (Lvl1)] [Breathing Technique ¨C 5%] I stood there shocked. I mean what the hell, after going through such horrible events, I had gained something unique out of it. I understood the reason I had gained all of these abilities except one. I had no idea how I gained the ability [Living Compass]. I gained [Undrownable] by almost drowning, and this was one skill I would not test out in the future. [Swimming] I gained by well, swimming and [Breathing Technique] I probably gained when I tried to breathe in the lake and after I exited the lake. The last two I would attempt to test out and see if it can improve. I hope it can, I am a horrible swimmer. I was quite happy that I simply gained abilities through actions so easily. I would have to test how abilities are exactly earned and then maybe I can create some powerful ones. But for now, it¡¯s time to see what exactly I look like. I mean I can¡¯t look that bad. And I couldn''t have been more wrong. Exactly the hell was I? I was shocked beyond all words and my only reaction was to shed a single tear as I looked at myself. I looked like Gollum from Lord of the Rings. Even I would have thrown myself away if I was in Jiatya¡¯s position. When I thought this another tear rolled down my beady eyes and I realised that I had hit the bottom end of the Reincarnation circle. God how cruel can you be, first I die from a Christian extremist for no reason whatsoever, and now I am a.... a Gollum? As I thought about this, I came to an understanding that I was stuck like this and no amount of complaining would change that, so the best thing to do was to survive. And as if on cue with that thought my stomach began to growl signifying my need to eat to survive. I looked around and realized I only had two options for scavenging for food, the forest Hargran brought me through, or the lake. I opted for the lake since it seemed to be teeming with fish. So with that decision I took my Gollum self and stood within the shallow area of the lake and allowed for the fish to surround me. I then shot my hand threw the water and attempted to catch a fish. I failed miserably and all the fish fled. So I ended up spending the next hour attempting to catch fish, with my less then cave man fishing abilities and as if to mock me, I was granted said ability. [Ability Gained] > [Less than Cave-man Fishing]. I looked up into the sky and glanced at the sun. This was the closest figure to god for me at the moment. Me: Seriously God, Seriously? I shook my head left and right with passive anger before realizing I had caught not only one fish, but two. I danced with happiness before sprinting to land only to come up to my next problem. I had no fire to cook my fish. I slapped my hand against my head with frustration forgetting I had a fish in my hand, resulting in me slapping my forehead with a fish. It felt surprisingly uncomfortable since the fish felt smooth in my hand. I shrugged and threw the fish down onto a rock and moved to gather sticks near the forest entrance. I carried a bunch and brought them back and began using them to attempt to make a fire. I rubbed two sticks against one another and realized that the guys who created fires like this in my old world were a bunch of skilled bastards. I spent close to two and half hours and my stomach began to hurt from hunger before I finally managed to create a tiny spark which resulted in the two sticks catching fire. So I did what any sane person would do next and I fed the fire with more sticks than I should have causing the fire to burn out, leaving me with no fire. I stared at the remains of my pitiful fire and then silently watched it for a few minutes before once again picking up sticks and attempting to create a fire. Almost an hour has passed this time and I managed to create a fire. This time I carefully managed the fire creating a nice warm fire pit in which I cooked my fish. This was either the tastiest fish I had ever eaten or I was so hungry I thought it was the best fish I had ever eaten. I really didn''t care which was true. I who was now full and content noticed that it was becoming night, so I lay down on the dirt next to the fire realizing that the dirt was uncomfortable. Incredibly so. I simply shrugged and got on with it. I didn''t have the luxury of being picky in my situation considering I was lucky to be alive. I covered myself in dirt in hopes of keeping warm in the night once the fire died out after I fell asleep and closed my eyes. As I drifted off into my sleep I realized the ground was becoming more and more comfortable and it allowed me to nod off much more quickly than It should have been possible but I was happy and simply let myself embrace sleep. Just as I fell asleep I saw or at least I think I did since I was falling asleep, a message pop up; [Ability Gained] > [Earth ¨C Basic] And with that I was gone into the sweet ethereal realm of dreams. Next Chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=6575 Prologue: A Ticket out of this World I sat there in my stationary car listening to the radio. Some more war and death happening across the world, another new plague, another horrifying tragedy. All in all another normal day across the world. As I wondered about how horrible life was, I heard an incredibly loud beep which knocked me back into the real world. Traffic had once again started so I put my car into gear and began driving, ignoring the A-hole behind me who continuously beeped for the next five minutes even going as far as pulling out a megaphone (What the F? I mean really?) and began yelling swears at me from his little convertible. I again ignored this overly passionate fellow and continued to drive home, when I realized this man was following me. I mean how passionate can a guy be about something as minor as not realizing traffic has started? Nonetheless I was beginning to get pissed, as this man was now dangerously nearing the back of my car and even had the nerve to lightly bump my sweet girl (My beautiful and sturdy Ute, which I may have made out of parts it shouldn''t have been) several times. So what did I do about this you ask? Well since we were in the middle of a free way I did what any sane and reasonable person would do. I slammed the brakes and watched his car slam into the back of mine. What happened was predictable. His convertible slammed into pieces and I think I saw blood seeping out of the car. I may have just killed him. I felt happier than I should, but then again, why should I be sad I killed a stalker A-hole. I stood there in my car for several minutes waiting until I could hear the police sirens before I got out of my car and slowly walked to the wreckage behind me. And what a wreckage it was. Marvelous simply if I may so. His convertible had been reduced by nearly half its sized squished together marvelously. Since people were gathered around, I of course acted shocked at what had transpired and attempted to be panicked and worried. And it worked, a few minutes later the police and ambulance arrived and began to do what they do. They sat me down and got my side of what happened, and then they questioned the onlookers. While the guys from the ambulance attempted to save the A-hole. Which I of course figured impossible. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. And I was proven wrong as the asshole ha miraculously survived, leaving me wondering how. I of course acted out my, if I may so, a beautiful act of relief and happiness at the survival of this fellow. The police nodded at my act having seemingly bought it, only for what happened next to shock us all. The A-hole jumped off the cot the ambulance guys were using to carry him and ran at me at a speed which seemed too fast for his obviously unhealthy body and then pulled out something from his coat and yelled; A-hole: ¡°FOR JESUS OUR LORD AND SAVIOR¡± Before reaching me and spectacularly exploding. The impact affected me, him, and the few police officers near me. I was too flabbergasted to even try to run away as this happened as had almost everyone else. I had been blown away and now laid down on the ground my body alight in a blaze of red fire. How I felt nothing meant I was nearing death incredibly fast. So I asked myself, why the hell was I so calm. As I began to once again question what was happening, I felt the urge to sleep come to me, like it had never before, beckoning me with ridiculous haste to come into its godly embrace. I of course knew what this meant. I knew what accepting sleep here and now would mean, so I did what anyone would do in this situation. I accepted it. Why not fight you ask, because I don¡¯t want to survive in a body like that. (Burned incredibly, looks like a fire elemental). I closed my eyes and felt a beautiful and sweet embrace letting me relax for the first time today. Oh how sweet it was. But before I move on, allow me to curse that asshole, seriously. F*** Him. Alright now let¡¯s go, I shall accompany death. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hey Guys, This is the Prologue to my Re:Monster Esque Story. I could have given him a more normal death, but I chose to go with something a tad more extreme. I mean no offense to Christians but Muslim extremists are over used. The First Chapter will begin the actual story. Next Chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=6569 Day 2: Moving past Rock Bottom Day 2 I woke up to a blazing sun and a comfortable bed. The sun I could understand, but why on earth was the ground comfortable? And with that thought I remembered what happened last night. Just before I fell asleep I recall getting a message saying [Earth ¨C Basic]. But that term was too, well how should I put it? Broad. It covered way too much, and didn¡¯t go into detail, so I can only assume just what the skill does for me. I spent a few minutes after waking up trying to discern what else this new ability granted me and I found out that first of all, the ground was comfortable. I could move the dirt under me much easier than it should have been. When I used my hands with the intention to dig, my hands slipped under the dirt as if it was water and when I moved my hands without a purpose it simply wandered the surface of the now smooth dirt. I shook my head in disbelief, but this ability may come incredibly handy someday. But for the foreseeable future, its only purpose is to create me a comfy bed to sleep in at night. Just as I finished my discussion with myself, my stomach growled a low guttural sound signifying its hunger. I simply patted my obsidian coloured stomach and moved towards the lake. Once again I stayed within the shallow water, watching the fish become vulnerable and then moving to grab them. Somehow, when compared with yesterday, it appears that I have gotten incredibly good at it, since I caught 7 fish and a jellyfish (I think). The jellyfish I released. No point in eating it. First of all I had no idea how to eat it, I also didn¡¯t know whether or not this particular jellyfish was poisonous. I threw the fish to land and continued fishing when I saw a bright little sparkle on the lakes surface a good distance away from me. As I attempted to discern exactly what is was, I realised that this sparkle was not only getting bigger but that it was coming towards me. I squinted a bit, and I made out a fin protruding from the lake and once I saw that I gained a new ability which would save my life countless times from now. Ability Unlocked: [Observation ¨C Basic (Lvl1)] Lake Shark - ?????? (Advice: RUN)] I watched in shock for a few seconds until I saw the Fin emerge completely. I immediately snapped back to reality, collected myself and bolted out of the lake, depositing myself onto dry land. I turned my head around and gazed towards the lake to see the ¡®Lake Shark¡¯ casually swimming around my fishing area. The little (huge) bastard stole my fishing grounds. How dare he? I simply shook my head in disbelief and decided to ignore the bastard. I turned back to my catch and smiled with happiness. I had 7 beautiful fish glistening in the bright sunlight. They were my treasures, and as if to signify my only possessions in this world, I learned something incredibly good; Ability Evolved : [Less than Cave-man Fishing ] > [Fishing ¨C Basic] I danced in happiness as I learnt that abilities could be upgraded to a higher class of ability instead of just strengthening itself. Once I had regained my composure I went onto the daunting task of creating a fire to ensure my survival. I went and collected the materials needed to make a fire and nodded at the grim resolution that it would take me at least an hour to make a fire so I would have to starve till then. This was a shock since I made the fire in less than 10 minutes, making my resolution pointless. Nonetheless I was stoked about my incredible success and then went onto the task of cleaning the fish of dirt, cooking it till perfection, and then eating the fish and discarding the bones and the head. Once I finished my meal I thought that I should take a nap, but since my hunting ground was now unsafe, I had no choice but to find a new one. With that I glanced at the lake and saw the fin of my foe silently submerge itself under the calm waters of the lake, making the mere thought of hunting for fish in the lake giving me shivers. I glanced back at the forest and decided that I shall hunt (or most likely scavenge) some food for my survival. As I entered the forest I felt something coming from a particular distance. Maybe 100 metres from my location. I wondered what it was, and why I could feel it. As I pondered this I had gained yet another ability that would benefit me greatly in my future (hopefully); Ability Unlocked : [Sense Vibration - Basic] This shocked me since I could immediately feel many things. I put my head down to the ground and realized I could now feel those things quite vividly. I concentrated on the ones which were the easiest to sense. The first was a rabbit; with a horn on its head impaling something. This stopped me and made think about a few things, such as when on earth have Rabbit¡¯s ever been hunters? I simply thought this in disbelief. The second act I saw (felt) were two horned rabbits fighting each other. Then i realized I couldn¡¯t have been more wrong, and this high speed movement between the rabbits was not fighting. But something I wish I had not seen. The third act was a large group of people standing against a single being. This being was human shaped, and taller by a far margin than any human I had ever seen. He appeared to be fighting the large group of people. I should correct myself as it was more of a small horde than a large group. I inched closer and closer to where this man was fighting this horde and I came upon a nice bush and hid myself as best as I could which was apparently quite good considering I got another skill. Ability Unlocked : [Hide Presence ¨C Basic (Lvl1)] I grinned lightly and hid myself as best as I could and looked out of the bush. What I saw was simply marvellous. But depending on who you ask, it could also be seen as a horrendous act. The man I had felt before was close to 3 Metres and covered in black. In each of his hands he donned a huge Scythe, both easily measuring over 4 Metres. While the people he was fighting (massacring) were green skinned men. They had faces which resembled pigs, and their muscles were ripped beyond belief. So much that it looked unhealthy, yet it somehow fit them. They all averaged at about 2 to 3 metres, with there being a few who were over 3 metres, wielding huge war hammers, and a single one which measured over 4 metres. This one and only this one, had red skin, two demonic horns protruding from his head as well as Eyes as obsidian as my skin. He looked quite terrifying, and was the only one in his group who had not been shaking in fear when looking at the man. For now let us call the man Death, and the Red Orc, Big Red. Why not check there names you ask? Well simple. I can see that the smaller and middle class ones are called [Orc Warrior] and [Orc Chieftain], but for Death and Big Red all I see on top of their names is [?????]. The one thing I could see on top of all of the orcs including Big Red was [Clan Gargzha]. This simply means that I am far too below their level range to even pose a threat to these two. Knowing that I was so weak hurt my fragile heart quite a bit, but I simply shook it off and watched this fight. Big Red appeared to be pissed from having his men so easily butchered by our friend Death here. He finally decided to move, walking through the ranks of his men, sending the ones who stood in his way flying. One particular orc wasn¡¯t fast enough and got slapped out of the way. I watched as this pitiful orc flew over his brethren and landed a few metres away from me, eliciting curse words from me as I would be discovered once they came to reclaim their friend. To my surprise not only did they not come, they appeared to have given up on him. I looked at the orc who landed near me and he was unnamed. I didn¡¯t understand that, but I would learn someday. I looked at him in pity and then moved my attention back to the battle happening in front of me. Big Red now stood with barely a three step difference between him and death and I eyed this battle with everything I had at my disposal. I would not miss anything. But what happened next was ridiculous. Let alone a battle, Death simply burst into black smoke leaving Big Red shocked before the smoke enveloped Big Red. I tried to peer into the smoke to see what was happening, and what I saw was terrifying. I would have shat myself, if this body could do so. What was left was a bunch of bones with no meat whatsoever on them. Dust surrounding the bones of Big Red. The orcs were just as terrified as I was and all fled almost immediately. One thing I noticed on all of the orcs was that the [Clan Gargzha] tag was gone and now many of the bigger orcs had unique clan names. This had spread out onto the basic orcs. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. I nodded, my body still shaking from the fear of what had happened, in understanding that the only thing keeping the orc clans united was Big Red. So I offered him a small blessing from Jesus and eyed Death who was simply standing there in mid air looking down at Big Red. I moved away but I realized that Nameless and Clanless here would probably die, so I did what anyone would. I dragged him across the ground and through the forest. He was quite heavy so once we reached a water source, which in this case was a pond in the forest; I dragged him near it and dropped him right next to the pond. I then picked up some water in my hands and threw it at his face. He responded by getting up and yelling, causing me to yell in response, causing him to notice my existence which caused him to yell even louder. I thought ¡®I know I am hideous but seriously¡¯ but his yell of course sounded terrifying so I responded with a equally terrifying yell for him. We continuously howled at each other for roughly 5 minutes, before I realized what was going on and stopped. He of course continued to yell. I slapped him with the full brunt of my power which seemed to have knocked him back into his senses but didn¡¯t damage him very much. I must be quite weak. I eyed him over and he eyed me, and we did so in perpetual silence for a considerable while. The silence now seemed to be uncomfortable so I decided to try and communicate with this fellow. MC: Can you understand me? Of course you can¡¯t. We speak completely different languages. To my shock and surprise, he could speak Hobbit, although it was quite bad. Nameless: Hobyt Langu, yu no Hobyt. Howz spea spea Hobyts Langu? (TL: Hobbit Language? You¡¯re not a Hobbit. How can you speak Hobbit Language?) MC: You can understand me? Incredible! Nameless: No answa quezin! Answa Quezin! (TL: You haven¡¯t answered my question! Answer my Question!) MC: I am a hobbit..... I think..... That is not the problem! How can you speak it? Nameless: Mi no warrior. Mi Rub Rub. Mi Boak Min. Mi wanna Figt, but wekz mi. No nam mi. No nam mi becuz Rub Rub Orc. (TL: I am not a warrior. I am rubbish. I am a book man(Scholar). I want to fight, but I am too weak. I have no name. I have no name because I am a rubbish orc) As Nameless said this, I came to some sort of understanding of Orc Culture. It was just like most of the orc culture from my old world¡¯s fantasy worlds. They favoured strength over everything else and being weak meant you were treated like trash. Poor orc. Maybe I should take him with me. I don¡¯t know yet. He could be dangerous. But he has no clan or name, so I don¡¯t think he can survive out here on his own. I wonder if he knows what happened to his clan. Hopefully he does, otherwise he is in for a unpleasant story. As I pondered on what to do with Nameless, he broke me out of my discussion with myself and brought me back to the real world. Nameless: Dar Hobyt seez figt wit God Gar Gar. God Gar Gar die! Clan die! Wat mi do? (TL: Dark Hobbit saw the fight between God Gar Gar (Big Red). God Gar Gar died! The clan is dead! What am I supposed to do?) I looked at the orc for a few minutes contemplating that he probably felt that the clan was no longer alive, how he did so I do not know. I then realized that this orc had most likely never had a free choice in his life since the strong ruled the weak in orc clans. This meant he was asking me what his purpose in life now was. Now if I word myself properly, I should be able to get a companion. MC: Well I saved your life. So now you are a part of my clan. You will swear loyalty to me and I will look after you. Alright? I facepalmed as I said this. Seriously? Out of everything that I could possibly say, i just that straight out tell him that he will serve me. I was prepared for a rejection and a fight but to my surprise, as I said this, Nameless¡¯s face lit up in joy. It looked like he was quite happy to be a subordinate. Have a bit more of a back bone for god¡¯s sake. Nameless: I swerz I swerz! God Hobyt! God Hobyt! Mi yu slav! Mi yu slav! (TL: I swear! I swear! God Hobbit! God Hobbit! I am your slave! I am your slave!) As I watched Nameless become overjoyed at the thought of becoming a slave, I came to the conclusion that for an orc scholar, he is still pretty stupid, but hey at least I can communicate with him. I still had the problem of giving him a name. I could just give him something random, but I have this feeling that he will be with me for the long run, so I should name him something badass. As I thought of names for him, I stumbled upon a badass name from my world. It¡¯s a German Term and it means emperor if I remember correctly. I have found the Perfect name! MC: As a member of my clan you must a name. So I shall name you Kaiser. Welcome to my clan Kaiser. I nodded approvingly at the name I gave him. Hopefully he liked it. And that hope was fulfilled, as Kaiser jumped for joy at having a name. He was ecstatic. Well considering the fact that he was nameless and Clanless just a few moments ago, having a clan and a name must be similar to humans having air and water. Maybe that was a bit of an over dramatic comparison. Kaiser: God! God! God! God! Kaiser! Kaiser! Kaiser! Kaiser! Kaiser bi bez slav fo Clan! Kaiser neva bi bad! Kaiser alwis mekz yu Hapi! Alwis! (TL: God! God! God! God! Kaiser! Kaiser! Kaiser! Kaiser! Kaiser will be the best slave (worker) for the clan! Kaiser will never misbehave. Kaiser will always do his best to make you happy. Always!) I smiled at Kaiser. I appear to be overly happy as well, I wonder why. Maybe his happiness is overflowing into me. Well it doesn¡¯t matter anyways, but I got a message soon after this stating; Ability Unlocked [Leadership + 5] [Emotion Mastery ¨C Fear 10%] [Charisma +3] [Lord Rank 1] I smiled at this. For simply gaining a follower I had gained 4 Skills. I actually think 1 was from withstanding the pressure of the fight between Big Red and Death (1 sided domination). I would experiment with these later and see what they need to level up. The ability that intrigued me the most was [Lord Rank 1]. I wondered exactly what this did, but I had no way of finding out. I assume it was because I had gained a follower. Oh well, I will find out in due time. I turned back to Kaiser who appeared to be settling down from his celebration. I turned around and began moving, while beckoning Kaiser to follow me. We walked through the forest and reached my little camp on the clearing next to the lake and I told Kaiser to wait. Kaiser stopped near my camp fire and sat down. I neared the lake and picked up a rock. I then threw the rock into the lake and felt the vibrations. All I could sense for close to 100 metres were small fish. I was ecstatic! I no longer had to fear that stupid shark for stealing my fishing spot. I began to fish and after collecting 11 fish; I returned to Kaiser¡¯s side and began to cook. I cooked all 11 fish and Kaiser after delving into his smiled and shouted ¡®Tasty¡¯ which then earned me the skill, Ability Unlocked [Cooking ¨C Basic] This made me wonder about how skills were unlocked for awhile. It seemed some skills had to be acknowledged by others before being available, so this now meant that earning skills was harder. I sighed and gazed up to the sky. It was beginning to get dark. I glanced at Kaiser only to see that he had fallen asleep. I smiled at my sleeping companion and began to make myself an Earth bed. As I closed my eyes and delved into the sleep realm I recall getting a message stating; [Companion has reached Designated Level] [Companion Rank Up Available: Kaiser] [ [Lord Rank 1] Activated: Influence Kaiser] [Would you like to Evolve?] [YES] [NO] [YES] [Please choose a Path] [Orc Variant: Tribal Scholar] [Unique Variant [Lord Rank 1]: Stone Scholar] [Unique Variant [Lord Rank 1]): Stone Scholar Chosen] And with that I was embraced with the comfort and solitude of the ethereal dream realm once again. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Love and Peace, AncientKaiser! Next Chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=6577 Day 3: The Power of Words Day 3: The warm sunlight bathed me as I swayed between the realm of dreams and the awake world. I tried to dismiss the sunlight by using my hands to cover my eyes, but I didn¡¯t I have to as just before I began to move my hands a large swath of shade covered me. I breathed a sigh of relief before suddenly realizing that there was nothing that could become shade for me as the direction the sunlight came from had no obstructions to it. Someone was standing in front of me. Or even worse, something was. I realized I would have to open my eyes eventually and face this obstruction to sunlight, so instead of lolly gaggin I opened my eyes and shot up from my sleeping position, looking towards the obstruction. I screamed in literal panic at the being standing in front me. In front of me stood an 3 metres gray skinned muscle bound orc. He was naked save for the remnants of some cloth which covered his nether regions (I should find some for myself as well). His facial expression was filled with this look of joy as he stared at me. I screamed again as I realized that this was not some foreign being. This was my first subordinate. This was Kaiser. Kaiser simply stared at me as I went through my period of screaming in fear at the unknown to screaming in shock at the new. I had finally stopped screaming when Kaiser looked at me and grinned. Kaiser: ¡°Master, please allow me to thank you for the gift of power. I am far stronger than any orc at my level should be and I know this is thanks to you¡± With that Kaiser kneeled down in front of me. His gaze lingering on thedirt. I quickly regained my composure and ushered him up. MC: ¡°Rise Kaiser, do not kneel before me. And do not call me Master, call me...¡± At that I stopped my gaze still lingering upon Kaiser¡¯s huge frame which was still taller than me even though he was kneeling. I had named Kaiser, but I realized that I myself still did not possess a name. What could I possibly name myself? Kaiser appeared to have also realized my predicament. Kaiser: ¡°Mas-... Bos-....¡± Kaiser paused after saying this and pondered on what to call me. He appeared to have come to a decision ¡°God. I have come to the conclusion that my god does not possess a name. Please correct me if I am wrong.¡± I stared at Kaiser in disbelief. He had become too smart. Far too smart. He was probably smarter than me as well (By a lot). He should also be stronger than me. I realized that his evolution was because of me. I had somehow given him a unique evolution. [Stone Scholar] I think it was. But Jesus Christ, according to Orc Culture, the strong rule the weak. Kaiser could kill me at any time he wants and I would be powerless to stop him. MC: ¡°Kaiser....¡± I fidgeted uncomfortably at what I was about to say next, but it had to be said ¡°Kaiser, you and me both realize that you are far stronger than me. So please tell me why you have not made your position, as orc culture dictates, clear?¡± Kaiser simply glanced at me and grinned, I paled slightly at this. Kaiser: ¡°My god, you not only did you save me, you gave me a purpose and then you gave me power. How could I repay the debt I owe you by killing you? So please do not mistrust this one, my god. I have given my body and soul to you. If you command me to die right now because you fear me. Then state your wish and I will comply¡± and with that he prostrated himself before me his head touching the ground. I felt ashamed with myself. How could I say such a thing to a being so devoted to me? I placed my hands on his shoulder and pushed (he simply allowed me) him up. I then looked up at the towering gray orc. MC: ¡°Kaiser forgive me for not trusting your pure intentions. So that I may repay you for your devotion, would you become my brother and right hand and join my family?¡± as I said this, Kaiser¡¯s eyes glistened and then tears poured from them. He looked at me and then moved into hug me. His huge frame squishing mine. Kaiser: ¡°For my god to have asked me to not only be his right hand, but to be his brother in his family. Words cannot describe my happiness. But please my god; never ask for forgiveness from anybody. You are too mighty to do so¡± he then removed himself from me and kneeled in front of me once again. ¡°My god and saviour, I who was named Kaiser by you, pledge my life to you, as your brother and advisor. I shall become your blood¡± and with that Kaiser moved his overly large nail on his right hand and cut the palm of his left hand and dropped the blood onto the ground in front of me. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. The moment Kaisers blood hit the ground, a pop up hit me in the face stating; [Family Creation Available] [Family Member available: Kaiser] [Position: Blood Brother] [Accept Family member] I looked at the message and silently whispered ¡®Accept¡¯ which then slammed another message in my face. [Complete Blood Contract] And so I did without a hint of hesitation (actually hesitated for a few seconds) by grabbing Kaisers hand and dragging (he again let me) to mine and using his nail to cut my skin dropping my blood on top of his. The moment my blood hit the ground, for the third time today my face was smacked with a pop up; [Family member Accepted] [Family Created] [Ability Gained:] [Familial Strength - MAX] [Familial Loyalty - MAX] [Family Sensor - MAX] [Family Symbol Created] I stared in shock at what just happened. Apparently Kaiser was also shocked because I could now somehow feel Kaiser and him I. I think that¡¯s what Family sensor allowed. The ability for family members to sense each other. While that happened, I saw a symbol appear on Kaiser¡¯s right shoulder. It looked like a mountain with a dragon surrounding it. Kaiser was also staring at me with dumb found eyes as. I followed his gaze and realised I had the same symbol glowing on my chest. While I was trying to regain my composure, I was barraged by another set of pop ups; [Clan Creation Available] [Clan Member available: Kaiser] [Position: Blood Lord Adviser] [Accept Clan member] I simply muttered ¡®Yes¡¯ in shock at what was happening. I couldn''t keep up. And apparently neither could Kaiser as his skin began to gain symbols on it. His palms had giant red eyes on it and his eyes had red stripes cross them. I gazed at Kaiser and then realized he had another tag on top of his head. No, not one tag. But two. The first tag was like the tag [Clan Gargzha] but instead said [Clan ???]. The second tag which was situated underneath the clan tag was coloured light blue and stated [Family: ???]. We stood like that for who knows how long as neither I, nor Kaiser had anything to say. Well apparently he did as he broke the silence. Kaiser: ¡°My god, allow me to thank you for this blessing. I can feel the power course through me. I can also feel you. You do not understand how happy I am to be blessed by my god. A million of my lives wouldn''t equal this gift my lord¡± and he then for the third time today kneeled. I was still reeling from the shock. How the hell could mere words do this? What the hell else could words do in this world? I had to watch what I say from now on. Words are dangerous. I then realized Kaiser was kneeling in front of me, so I told him to rise which he did. I then gazed at him. All of a sudden I felt tired. I head this terrible headache which pounded at my head relentlessly. I rubbed my head to try to alleviate the headache but that was to no avail. So I simply decided to rest. MC: ¡°Kaiser you have the rest of the day to do whatever you wish. I am tired from all that has happened so I will rest. Tomorrow we will discuss this more¡± and with that I closed my eyes and fell to the ground. I was too tired to deal with anything else today. I was tired because of what had happened today. I had been awake for less than a hour and now I could not keep up and needed to rest. So I did rest. I allowed the dream realm to swallow me and give me the rest I deserved so I could deal with what else this world could throw at me. As I was nearly gone from this world I realized I still hadn''t found myself a name, nor a name for the clan or family but it was too late and I had been swallowed by the dream realm. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Love and Peace, AncientKaiser! Next Chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=6578 Day 4: The beginning of the unwanted Day 4: I woke up to the sun brilliantly shining in my face. Accompanied by my slightly painful headache this is what I would consider a bad morning. I tried to open my eyes but the sun burned them closed almost immediately. So I agreed with the sun on one thing this morning and that was that I would continue to sleep more. I turned around so that my back was facing the sun and allowed the sun to bathe my body in gentle warmth. My headache was now slowly receding, so I was beginning to feel better. Just as I was about to nod off, I recalled the events of yesterday and sighed with disappointment. I had a lot to think about today. Far, far too much. I turned around and lay on my back and covered my eyes with my arms as I began to think. I had several things I had to learn about more as well as things I needed to accomplish. First of all, I needed to learn about words. Exactly what was the limit of words and what I could do with them. Secondly, I would have to learn more about Kaiser and his limits as well as seeing what I would need to do, to accomplish my own Evolution. Thirdly, I would need to come up with a name for myself, a name for the clan as well as a name for the family. Something badass for all three was needed. As I attempted to come up with badass names for them, I felt something coming towards me. It wasn¡¯t a slow walk or a sneak attempt. It was a full out charge. I turned my body and attempted to throw myself far from my sleeping position. And I did so spectacularly. My body rolled through the air and as this happened I was faced with a pop up; [Ability [Primal Instinct - MAX] Unlocked] I understood where this ability came from at least. And as I understood where this ability came from I face planted into the dirt. At least the dirt was soft. I quickly pulled myself up and turned around rolling to the left again following my innate feeling that if I didn¡¯t do so I would cease to exist. And correct I was, as I rolled to the left, a large sword swung through the location I previously stood. I now regained my composure from my roll and stared at my enemy. And what an enemy he was. It was a large orc, at least 3 metres in height and muscles as thick as me. His face was half melted and he had an incredibly cruel look on his face as he gazed at me. Now for the first time today I realized that I was not alone with this orc, but I was surrounded by at least two dozen orcs all of various sizes. I cursed inwardly at how my [Sense Vibration] ability didn¡¯t work. I mean how do you not detect a few dozen orcs, but can detect mating rabbits?! The large orc whose name I could now see, the orc [Orc Chief: Lablitz] was apparently amused with my facial expression as he yelled out through his disgusting snorter of laughter. Lablitz: ¡°Puny Trash, fear me yes! Of course trash does. He trash and I chief. I kill trash and make this land mine.¡± And he once again burst into his disgusting snorter of laughter. I gritted my teeth in disgust at this trash that was in front of me. How dare he try to kill me, and without even a proper reason. I eyed his every movement and relied on my [Sense Vibration] to sense the movements of the other orcs around us. I also tried to feel out Kaiser. When I felt him out, I could feel his panicked and scared emotions, which were dyed with absolute fury. I understood his emotions at least. He had probably felt my fear and caution and came running back to me. If my sense of direction and vibration was right, he would be with me within 10 minutes. So now I had to roughly hold up for that long. I was extremely cautious at everything that happened. But I was also curious. Out of every location that this orc chief could have possibly gone to, he came to me. Maybe there was something more at work here, or maybe it was just an incredible act of coincidence and I was over thinking it. Nonetheless, if I wanted to find out, I had to survive (Hold out for Kaiser). The orc chieftain instead appeared pissed off at the calm look of relief on my face. He probably couldn¡¯t understand why I was so calm. What he didn¡¯t know was that he may have had a tiny horde of orcs, but I had a Kaiser. And when my Kaiser got here, I was going to make this orc and his army pay. Lablitz: ¡°HOW DARE TRASH LOOK HAPPY? HOW DARE TRASH NOT BEG FOR PUNY LIFE! TRASH DIE SLOWLY! TRASH RIPPED LIMB FROM LIMB, SKIN FROM SKIN, BONE FROM BONE!¡± As he yelled this he smashed his giant sword into the ground causing the ground to split around him. Even though it was a small split, he still split the ground. He grabbed the orc closest to him and threw him at me with the full might of his power. This poor orc was about to die. Lablitz threw the orc at me, which came soaring through the sky toward me at an incredible speed. I could not dodge it, my legs couldn¡¯t move that fast, so instead I would have to try the stupid idea I just thought of. As the orc was within a metre of me, time appeared to have slowed down (effects of adrenaline) and I could see the orc whose name appeared to be [Orc: Jijiack] have his face contort into fear and anger. I truthfully couldn¡¯t give a shit; it was his fault for following a crazy chieftain. As Jijiack came close to hitting me, I moved my hands, which also appeared to be moving at a slow speed, grab Jijiack¡¯s body and twisted him. I face palmed within my mind at this plan. But it appeared to have worked. Jijiack pushed me to the ground from the impact, my arms ridiculously sore and bruised but compared to Jijiack I was happy as his body span out of control and hit the ground which caused him to splatter into a mess of bones, meat and pus behind me. I laid there on the ground, my obsidian arms showing tears in it, a gray thick liquid flowing out of it. I concluded that my arms had their muscles shredded from the impact, and that the gray liquid was my blood. Along with my blood flowing I gained another skill, the one that had saved my life. [Ability [Titan¡¯s Momentum ¨C Beginner (Lvl 1)] Unlocked] I was shocked at this, but boy was I happy. Lablitz stood there and stared in shock at what had just transpired. He had expected me to explode into a mess of bones and blood as well but instead I had survived. I hoped that Lablitz would stay shocked for a decent while. Kaiser was still close to seven minutes away and I don¡¯t think I had it in me to stop another attack like that. I then laughed out loud slowly; as I realized that I hadn¡¯t stopped the attack and I had merely changed its course of direction. And simply having done that had claimed almost all of my strength. My laugh appeared to have brought Lablitz back to his senses as his face was now glowing with rage. He roared a primal and terrifying roar which caused my senses to go into hay wire, as the creatures all around me began running. The rabbits, the fish, the birds and the insects. They all began moving like there was no tomorrow which caused my [Sense Vibration] to go nuts. But thanks to this I also sensed something which I could use to save my life. I used whatever power I had left and pitifully moved my body closer to the lake. This caused the now angry Lablitz to break into a smile. Lablitz: ¡°Yes trash. Act more like trash crawl. Very Good! CRAWL TRASH!¡± he began to bellow as he neared the end of his useless talk. His way of calling me trash was really grinding my gears. I sensed for Kaiser and his speed appeared to have doubled. He was barely four minutes away. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.Now all I had to do was survive another four minutes and then I would teach Lablitz and his orcs the meaning of pain and fear. My crawl had turned into a hobble as I moved to the lake. Once I had reached it, I slowly entered the lake and turned back to Lablitz and bellowed out with whatever strength in me remained. MC: ¡°YOU DISGUSTING PIECE OF SHIT! COME AT ME! I WILL KILL AS MANY MEN AS YOU CAN SEND AT ME!¡± and I lifted my arms with all of my strength and slammed them into my chest, challenging Lablitz to come at me. Lablitz face contorted into a darker shade of red than I had ever thought possible. He looked like big red now. I smiled at him, which then caused him to tell his men, (more like scream and threaten) to go into the water and retrieve me so he could teach me his so called ¡®meaning of fear¡¯. His men of course scrambled to obey their masters whim and charged at me in the lake. They reached the edge of the lake and jumped, gliding several metres towards my location. I grinned, as this was their biggest mistake. They had puzzled expressions at how I could laugh at my imminent death, but they couldn¡¯t feel vibrations. And I could. As they began to descend towards the water, I let myself drop backwards towards the lake. This confused them, but then their faces full of confusion turned to fear, because as I descended underneath the lake, the ¡®lake shark¡¯ emerged from it. Its huge frame jumped through the air and caught more than 7 orcs in its jaws clenching them shut. This caused blood and body parts to splatter across the lake surface leaving all the orcs on the shore, including Lablitz filled with fear. The lake shark which had grabbed the orcs had already descended once again disappearing beneath the lake. I smiled as I floated on the lakes surface and simply watched as Lablitz and his tiny horde, now reduced to close to half their numbers shake in fear. God apparently liked my plan of using the shark to kill the orcs as I gained another ability, and this one made so much sense I could only snicker in response; [Ability [Cunning +10] Unlocked] I sensed for Kaiser and I could feel him. Barely a few seconds away. I grinned from the surface of the lake and screamed; MC: ¡°KILL THEM ALL EXCEPT FOR THE BIG ONE¡± which confused Lablitz and his men. The confusion once again turned into fear and panic, as a giant gray skinned orc, which was covered in fur appeared from the forest and charged through the tiny orc horde. Kaiser wore a large bear¡¯s fur. His head was covered with the upper half of the bears head and his body wore the rest of the bear like a giant cloak. Lablitz¡¯s men scattered in fear at the giant bear man. Of course Kaiser was an orc, but I mean, if something came out of nowhere covered in the fur of a huge bear what would you do? Think about what it was or run? Kaiser grabbed the orc nearest to him and smashed his teeth through the skull of the orc ripping the orcs head off, spitting it to the ground before stepping on it, shattering the orcs head. He then threw the body of the orc at Lablitz which sent Lablitz flying as he couldn¡¯t block the power of Kaiser¡¯s throw causing Lablitz to roll across the ground for a few metres. Seeing their leader and friend being treated like a rag doll scared the living shit out of the orcs as they surrendered and threw their weapons down and kneeled before Kaiser. I smiled as Kaiser simply roared in primal rage and began to butcher all of the orcs, throwing bodies and limbs in every direction. The few of the orcs who had not been reached yet simply gave up on surviving and had eyes full of indescribable fear. Kaiser began to move for them when i waved at him to stop. Kaiser simply glanced at me and nodded, moving towards me to pick me up out of the lake. I glanced behind him and saw Lablitz try to sneak away and gestured with my eyes to look behind him. Kaiser saw Lablitz try to sneak away and then moved towards him, grabbing Lablitz by the scruff on his neck and dragging him back towards me. He held Lablitz as he neared the lake side once again. MC: ¡°Kaiser rip his legs off. I don¡¯t want him to run¡± I simply told Kaiser to do this with an indifferent tone and he grinned from ear to ear in happiness to oblige. He threw Lablitz to the ground and moved his huge grey legs, smashing them into Lablitz, completely severing Lablitz from his legs. Lablitz howled in pain and tears and snot coursed around his face. He looked at me with his eyes and face filled with hate and fear but I simply looked back at him with mine filled with happiness and sadism. I said I would repay the favour and I am definitely going to enjoy it. There was no room for kindness for what I was going to do and there was no way I would let it interfere as some people had to die. Like Lablitz and the asshole who had killed me the first time round. Kaiser than decided there was nothing else for him to do and moved to pick me up out of the lake. As he was about to enter, he saw and I felt the Lake shark come towards me at a high speed. Before Kaiser could even move to enter the lake, the shark nudged his nose against me gently and pushed me towards the lake shore. This shocked everyone there, as Lablitz whose face was filled with ecstasy at the thought of me dying had his dream shattered. Kaiser couldn¡¯t believe it and I was dumbfounded. Kaiser immediately sighed in relief and picked me up once I reached the lake shore. I who was now huddled in Kaiser¡¯s arms looked towards the lake shark which stood near the lake shore. This shark was not a stupid creature and I smiled at the thought that I had gained another friend. But alas the beast was still a beast and I had no hopes of having it join me in subordination. I looked up at Kaiser; MC: ¡°Kaiser put me down and throw those live orcs to our new friend here¡± I smiled at Kaiser as I said this. He smirked and put me down a good distance away from Lablitz and picked up the orcs who had given up on surviving and threw them further out into the lake. We watched as the shark disappeared underneath the lake and gazed at the orcs who disappeared one by one by the actions of the hungry shark. Once all of the orcs were gone, I ordered Kaiser to throw the rest of the orcs, including the dead ones towards the shark and watched along with Kaiser and Lablitz as the shark ate them all one by one. After close to ten minutes the lake looked like it had never been soiled with blood and gore, and looked as serene as it had before the events of the day had happened. I stood there and looked at Kaiser and then towards Lablitz. I had Kaiser Put me in a position in which I could rest and watch him ¡®coerce¡¯ answers about what had caused Lablitz to attack and try to claim this location. The day ahead of us was long, and I had many questions to answer. Lablitz holding the answer to a few of them. The day wore on and continued into the night, accompanied by frenzied screams of pain and fear. Next Chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=6579 Day 5: With Knowledge comes Annoyance Day 5: I opened my eyes and yawned before gazing at the sight before me. Kaiser stood there covered in blood. His gaze lingered on the being before him, the life on its face nearly gone. A mere stubble of a body, with no limbs, a shadow of a face, no teeth, tongue, nose, eyes or ears remaining on it. This was Lablitz, or the remainder of him. Lablitz was making some incoherent sounds which sounded like a dying whale although much quieter. For the entire day and night of yesterday I had become cold hearted and tortured (had Kaiser Torture) Lablitz, learning everything he knew. I had learnt a good deal of information from him. With the death of Big Red, the Orc clans had gone into a free for all war with each other trying to stake a claim for themselves. This was amongst the most shocking news I had learnt today. The most being that the orcs numbered over 10,000 in total and that the group taken with Big Red to fight Death had been a mere expeditionary group. Also Big Reds name was Garghaz, but I had already figured this out ages ago. Nonetheless he will forever be Big Red to me. I also learnt more about my location. I was completely surrounded by mountain on all sides except one and that one side was the lake, so essentially a circle like square. In this square, smack dab in the middle was a forest, to the north were the plains, to the east were the jungles and the west was the valleys. All of course complimented with their mountains. So essentially a Mountain Plain, a Jungle mountain and a Mountain Valley. How nice. (Sarcasm) Within this area which I approximate to be 5 Kilometres long in each direction, there were several clans that I took note of. The Elven Clan which numbered close to 500 and lived near the Eastern Mountain. The Dwarves who lived on the Western Mountain and numbered close to 2000. And the Human Kingdom which was near the entrance of the Northern Mountain. The humans were apparently the only force with the numbers to equal the orcs and had a army that was close 5000 strong. According Lablitz the Northern Mountain after the Human Village was Dead Zone. What is a Dead Zone you ask? Well it¡¯s a region that even Big Red nearly died after visiting so it was deemed a place to dangerous to tread. I wonder why? The other clans included the hobbit clan which was allied with the Dwarves and Fairies who were allied with the Elves. There were also lesser clans like the Goblins and lizard men which were wild clans and avoided by everyone aside from the orcs to whom they were essentially food. There was also a rumour of a beast men clan. How interesting, I would look forward to finding out more about this. Back on topic, how did Lablitz who was a warrior know this? Well apparently he had tortured a Tribal Scholar from another clan to glean this information, just like I had tortured Lablitz. I learnt far too much about the orcs. The fact that magic users were rare in the Orc Clans was one the things I learned. More about the orcs included that there was over 200 Clans, with 9 of them being Prominent. These 9 were the Grimshaw, Gargara, Black Tooth, Elf Hunter ( I laughed when i learnt of this one), Drago and Mount Doom, Infinia, Shark Tooth and Chaos Orc clans. Grimshaw and Black Tooth possessed most of the land to the East and battled the Elves quite regularly. Even when Big Red was alive. Gargara and Drago possessed the most land out of all the Clans and mainly battled the humans up north. Mount Doom and Elf Hunter possessed most of the land and fought the Dwarves, which was incredibly ironic, in the west. The forest was contested in a battle between Infinia and the Chaos Orcs. Most of the orc clans fought each other regularly but they focused on their other enemies. But Infinia and the Chaos Orc Clan fought only each other. Apparently Infinia which was a clan full of smart orcs and magicians which was apparently a disgrace to the Orcs and the Chaos Orc clan took the job of restoring Orcish honour upon themselves. The shark Tooth Clan who Lablitz was a member of, possessed or were trying to possess all of the land near the lake. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. I was already tired with having to deal with 20 orcs, and now I learn that there were more than 10,000 of them. At least I had a Kaiser. When Big Red had died, the Orc Clans broke into a huge war which also affected everyone around them. The Elves, Humans and Dwarves had made a Peace Alliance between them and the orcs slaughtered everyone including each other. The Land wars between the orcs had already been settled within a few days after Big Reds death with the larger clans gaining everything worthwhile and forcing the smaller clans into their own numbers. So even though there was over 200 Clans, there were in reality less than 10 to actually bother about. Lablitz and the scholar he learned his information from were apparently both limited in what they knew as this was the sum total of what I had learned from him. To sum up my knowledge would go as follows; I lived in a square with 3 sides of it being mountain and one side being a huge lake. There were 4 main races in this land, the orcs, the elves, the humans and the dwarves. There were several sub races, the main ones including, fairies, lesser elves, lesser dwarves, Hobbits, beast men, goblins and lizard men. There was a huge war going on. Mainly between the Humans, Elves and dwarves vs. the Orcs who were also fighting amongst themselves. I sighed once I thought through everything. I looked at Kaiser who was covered in Lablitz blood and then at Lablitz who was devoid of his own blood and looked like a deformed sack of potatoes. MC: ¡°Kaiser throw him to sharky¡± and once I said that Kaiser picked up Lablitz and carried him to the lake and threw him in. Yes i named the ¡®Lake Shark¡¯ sharky. I will give him a better name when I find one. Once Sharky ate Lablitz he swam away in what I thought to be happiness. Kaiser watched Sharky go before depositing himself into the lake to clean himself. He looked like a Greek god (without the tiny manhood) showering. If only his face was more human, he would have made every girl orgasm at the sight of him. I looked towards my arms and had realized throughout the night that they had healed faster than I would have thought possible. The rips on the skin were no longer visible, and the muscles even though still shredded didn¡¯t appear to be hurting as much as yesterday. I moved my hands and then looked back at Kaiser who was looking at Sharky who was swimming in the distance. Because of yesterday¡¯s events I had been distracted and now I was not even safe here anymore, as Lablitz had told us that he was a scout group to the main horde. His superior orc would be coming with close to 100 orc within a few days to set up camp around this location. One of their apparently many camps. I who still had a lot to think about had no time to think about them as I had to find a new spot to house me and Kaiser. Also apparently Gray orcs were just as rare as Red orcs according to Lablitz, also add the fact that there were apparently 6 Red Orcs out there but only 2 Gray Orcs. I was happy that I had made Kaiser unique and I hoped to continue doing so. I for the first time since the fight yesterday moved my body and began exercising to get my muscles to wake up. After 5 minutes of doing so, Kaiser had finished his bath and he had begun to don the clothes he had taken from Lablitz and wore them, while I was given the clothes that became my size after a bit of tailoring. My clothes covered my nether regions and little else aside from that. But I had a wolf pelt to cover my head and back. I wore my clothes and a wolf pelt on top of it as Kaiser wore his clothes and his bear pelt on top of his. I glanced at the forest and then back at the Lake before shouting a mighty ¡®Good Bye Sharky¡¯. With that I moved into the Forest followed by my huge companion. Our destination, the East. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next Chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=6580 Day 6: The Day before all hell broke Loose Day 6 I was relaxing in a nice mansion being catered to by hundreds of very pretty girls. I had drinks and food everywhere. I looked incredibly handsome my luxurious black hair sparkling in the light. I was also Human. And then everything started shaking, I could barely stand, all while something was screaming ¡®My God¡¯, ¡®My God Wake Up¡¯. My eyes popped open and looked at Kaiser who was kneeling next to me and pushing me gently while saying ¡®Wake Up¡¯. God dammed Kaiser, how could you so cruelly rip me away from the dream realm. Nonetheless I used my hand to stop him and then pushed myself up. I looked around as I did so, and realized why the sun had not woken me up today. We were currently camping in the Great Forest as I had taken to calling it. Driven out of my home by some Orc Clan. I vowed to return one day and kill them all. But I simply shook my head in slight anger and got used to my surrounding. We had travelled a good distance the previous day and decided to set up camp after we were at least over a kilometre away from our old home (I measured this by counting 1 thousand Kaiser Steps). I was standing up and stretching my muscles, while Kaiser was packing everything we had up. Yes we had possessions, allow me to recant them to you. 4 Sets of Ragged Clothing for my Nether Region. 2 Sets of Decently made clothing for Kaiser¡¯s Nether Region. 2 Short Swords for my use. 1 Short Staff for my use. 1 Bastard Sword for Kaiser. 1 Bear Cloak. 1 Wolf Cloak. A bundle of 100 Fish. This is what we possessed. I know it¡¯s not much, but hey, it¡¯s all we had. Kaiser had finished equipping his clothing, which was his nether cloak, his Bear Cloak and his Bastard Sword. He put aside my things, and packed everything else away nicely. I who had now finished my exercise moved to my clothing and equipped them. I put on my nether cloak, my Wolf Cloak and equipped my short staff. When I had checked a pond we had passed the previous day, I looked like some Tribal God that you would see in my old world. A Short man, wearing a wolf, carrying a staff with obsidian black skin. Albeit my face was still a sorry sight to look at, at least the wolf cloak covered the top half of my head, making me look mysterious instead of ugly. (Thank the Wolf Cloak) Kaiser was delighted with my appearance, as in his words I now looked ¡®Godly¡¯. To go from Deformed Hobbit to tribal God, is a great improvement, I say. I was happy as well, I mean in my previous life I was an apathetic asshole, now I was an apathetic godly asshole with a Kaiser. Okay, I wasn¡¯t really apathetic, but I will try to be from now on, I mean there are too many idiots in this world. I have 10,000 orcs to deal with and I won¡¯t be able to if I am kind. Kaiser on the other hand looked like a barbarian king right out of a High Fantasy story. A huge burly man, covered in red tattoo¡¯s (my fault), wearing a huge bear to cover his frame, a humongous sword draping off of his back with the only other piece of clothing he wore being a nether cloak for his nether regions. A straight A Barbarian King. He made me very proud. Now that we were fully dressed and ready to move on, Kaiser glanced at the road ahead of us (A jungle path) and I simply sighed with happiness (Sarcasm) and moved onto our path. Kaiser followed me as I walked, and we walked in perpetual silence for close to 2 hours. The only time we heard anything was when a horned rabbit decided that we should die and charged at us, only to be mauled to death by Kaiser. It was hilarious yet sad so I said nothing and continued moving on. I somehow knew we were going east, and I think I have to thank the skill [Living Compass]. Why go east you ask? Well I wanted to see what the Elves looked like. Plus I need a healer, and where else to get a healer aside from the Elves or Humans. Reaching the humans would be too hard and bothersome as I would have to go right through the brunt of the two largest orc clans. As we walked, I began to sense something slightly off of our route. I could have simply ignored what it was, but curiosity claimed me and I decided to check it out.I don¡¯t know if this would be a blessing or a curse, but boy was I about to find out. Kaiser and I inched off of the rough jungle road and veered right. The jungle began to clear out and after an hour or so and the thing I was sensing was becoming more and more clear. We reached a nice little clearing and what we saw was quite interesting. There was a nice little clearing, large enough to hold maybe two thousand people quite comfortably and 3000 if people squished together a bit. This clearing had a nice cave that was decently large, embedded into a small mountain. This small mountain was backed by forest in each direction. And in this clearing stood a little over a dozen orcs, headed by a red orc named [Berserker: Ug¡¯hayar]. Ug¡¯hayar was close to four metres, with small horns protruding from his head, as well as nearly black irises. He looked like someone who was stuck half way through a demonic transformation. I concluded that he was one evolutionary step behind Big Red. Him transforming would not be good for us. On the opposite side from them situated in the mouth of the cave were several dozen, large humans. This was quite shocking since these were the first humanoids I had seen aside from the hobbits since I was born. And then I was hit by a bigger shock, as these people were not human. These humanoids looked like Nords from the fiction of my world. Burly tall men and women with blonde and red hair coupled with clear blue or green eyes. These men and women were exactly like that, aside from the fur they had in places they should not have been, such as the arms and legs, as well as the back. They also possessed long hair, almost all of them did. The males mainly possessed red hair, although a few of them had blonde hair. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. They were all at least 8 Feet minimum, with a few of them near Kaisers height, but not exactly as tall as him. They were all ripped, their muscles bulging, with the few who rivalled Kaiser in height, also rivalling him in Muscle mass. The female warriors were also tall, just not as much as the males. The females averaged 6 feet, with a few being 7 feet. The majority of females possessed blonde hair with a few read heads, their hair reaching down past their waist on most of them. The females were not as jacked up as the men when it came to the muscle department. The females in fact had far less muscle mass and instead looked lean and fit. They also looked stunning. Like a group of models had gathered together. They also had hair in places it shouldn¡¯t be, but on them it somehow looked nice. The females had hair near their hands, and near their feet, along with some around their waist. Only one person in the clan was as tall as Kaiser, and that was a Bold Female, with a huge pair of breasts. Her face was scarred and she was as hairy and ripped as the men. She was beautiful in a different sense, a prideful and respectful beauty. (She would probably be the man in a relationship) Kaiser was looking at me with a puzzled expression before pointing to them. Kaiser: ¡°Who are they my god? They are not any clan I have seen before¡± when he said this I realized Kaiser did not have my ability to see what people were. I smiled at him and began to explain. MC: ¡°Kaiser, they are [Bear Kin]¡± I said pointing at the smaller men and women ¡°Those ones are [Bear Men]¡± this time I said as I pointed at the larger ones in the group. I then paused before continuing and looked at the large female ¡°And she is [Bear Lord: Umthra]¡±. Kaiser looked quite shocked once I had stated this, causing me to remember than beast men were just a rumour. I smiled at my fortune, and activated [Hide Presence] blending into the environment. I was about to order Kaiser to go back so I could successfully listen to what was about to happen without alerting them to my presence. Kaiser instead shocked me, as he was better at sneaking than I was. He was essentially a giant burly ninja. The thought itself was quite terrifying, so much in fact I shuddered. I would object to Kaiser¡¯s skills, but I had no basis on objecting. What was I supposed to say? ¡®You are a nearly 4 metre tall Muscular being, you can¡¯t be an assassin¡¯ that would just be me being spiteful. I simply nodded at Kaiser who was now a part of the background. We watched as the orc Ug¡¯Hayar walked up to the entrance of the cave and stood face to face with Umthra, both of them attempting to be as huge and powerful as possible. They stood in silence as they watched each other, neither moving at all. The people from both sides were getting restless as they watched their leaders confront each other in dead silence. Murmurs of disapproval could be heard which then escalated into shouting, and then into a full blown argument consisting on how the other side was full of cowards. The leaders appeared to have begun to get ticked off at their subordinate¡¯s behaviour as Ug¡¯Hayar turned around to face his men and bellowed in a primal scream. Ug¡¯Hayar: ¡°SILENCE MAGGOTS! I DID NOT GIVE YOU PERMISSION TO SPEAK! YOU ARE A DISGRACE TO BLACK TOOTH!¡± his scream affected not only his own men, but the bear people as well, as the clearing which just before was full of sound, was now deathly silent. Ug¡¯Hayar turned around to face Umthra who was now smirking. The bear people appeared ticked off, but they kept silent waiting for Umthra to make her move. Umthra: ¡°Black Tooth eh? What does Black tooth want with my clan? I thought we settled our problems before last winter?¡± Umthra asked with a face that would put fear in even the toughest man, albeit I think I noticed a tinge of worry in her voice. This Black Tooth fellow must be quite terrifying. Ug¡¯Hayar: ¡°The Black Tooth of last winter is dead. His Son, our great War Chief runs the clan now. He wants your obedience, otherwise he will destroy you¡± Ug¡¯Hayar smirked once he said this ¡°I have given his message, I will come back here the following morrow for your answer, please reject it, I would like to wipe your arrogant kind out¡± and with the Ug¡¯Hayar bellowed out in laughter, which his men picked up for some reason and turned around to leave followed by a dozen orcs with forced laughter. I simply stared at the leaving orcs whose laughter could be heard for several minutes after they left the clearing. Umthra appeared to be in deep thought and her clan members looked equally worried. I glanced at Kaiser and saw he had a look of confusion on his face before he glanced at me. Kaiser: ¡°My God, will we aid them? The rumours of Black Tooth are terrifying, and the bear men will most likely refuse¡± Kaiser paused once he said this, and looked at the bear men ¡°They will die should they refuse¡±. With that we stared in silence at the Bear people and watched as they all silently returned to their cave. I moved away front the clearing and came upon a nice place to make camp, barely 10 minutes away from the bear men cave. MC: ¡°We will camp here for tonight¡± I gazed at Kaiser and the look he gave me made me realize he thought we were going to abandon the Bear men. I smiled at him ¡°Worry not Kaiser, tomorrow we will go see what happens and I will make my decision then. Okay?¡± Kaiser¡¯s face lit up in relief and he nodded towards me, before moving onto drop our bundle of gear and began to cook fish. We ate and then moved onto sleep. My stomach full and my mind ablaze with questions, I drifted off into the dream realm still wondering many things. Just as I fell asleep, my eyes popped open. ¡°How the hell could I understand them?¡± ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next Chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=6582 Day 7: The Start of Black Tooths fall Day 7 I watched as the sun slowly came into view over the distance. I rubbed my weary eyes and glanced at Kaiser who with his eyes closed had a grim look upon him. Kaiser opened his eyes and glanced back at me and gave me a curt nod before closing his eyes and once again delving into some kind of meditation. The sun was beginning to rise so we had some time before we had to move. I closed my eyes and decided to think for a few minutes. Yesterday I had come to the conclusion that I could somehow understand the bear tribe and the orcs, but how I could do so, made no sense to me. I had questioned Kaiser about this. Allow me to recant what happened last night. - YESTERDAY: MC: ¡°Kaiser¡± I screamed out which startled Kaiser as he when into full battle mode, surverying our surroundings. I realized why he looked so tense and called him over to put him at ease ¡°Relax Kaiser, I was calling for you, because I came to a shocking realisation¡± once I had said this, Kaiser breathed a sigh of relief and then went into a more relaxed stance. Kaiser walked towards me and crouched near me while giving me a questioning glance as to why I called him. MC: ¡°Kaiser, when the bear men and orcs were talking, what language where they talking in?¡± I asked Kaiser with an equally questioning look. I was seriously stumped and needed answers. Kaiser simply gave me a curious glance, before thinking about something and then answering me. Kaiser: ¡°They were speaking orcish my god. Were you perhaps wondering why the bear men could speak the language?¡± he asked me as he answered my question. I simply smiled at Kaiser. What a smart man, he didn¡¯t get the exact reason I asked the question, but he got close. MC: ¡°Thank you Kaiser, but no that was not what I was curious about, it was a close guess, but not the exact question I want¡± I glanced at Kaiser while he had a look of delight on his face. I wonder if it was because he was able to answer my questions. Oh well, it didn¡¯t matter ¡°Kaiser, why could I understand orcish? I never learnt the language¡± once I said this, it appeared as if gears were spinning in Kaiser¡¯s head as he tried to find the answer to my question. Kaiser and I stood in silence like this for who knows how long, before breaking into a discussion. I learnt more about Orc Scholars and learnt that all Scholars in training had to learn at least Basic Common which was the language of the Humans, Elvish for of course the Elves and Rune for the Dwarves. They were also supposed to learn some of the sub languages as well; Kaiser knew Common, Lesser Rune and Hobbit, Almost all of Orcish and Goblic and basic Elvish and Fariya (Fairy Language). It was much more advanced than I thought possible for orc culture. Their scholars although treated like shit were quite intelligent. I put it into the dark pit known as my mind that I would someday aid the Infinia clan in their battle against the orcs. As it would be quite good to have a somewhat intelligent ally in the orcish realm. Although I and Kaiser discussed my knowledge of the orcish language for several hours, the best conclusion we came up with was as follows; Because I had triggered Kaiser¡¯s evolution, giving him a unique one, I had gained access to his knowledge. I would counter act this by saying, I knew nothing about orcs, the land or anything else he knew for that matter, in which he could only give me a pained smile, showing he had no other ideas. We came to the agreement, that when we went to meet the elves if I could understand their language, we would discuss this in more detail. As Kaiser and I¡¯s discussion of my knowledge of language came to an end, it turned to the grim topic about the events of today. - BACK ON TRACK: I opened my eyes and looked at Kaiser. Having not slept at all, Kaiser looked slightly tired. But I think his fatigue comes not from being deprived of sleep, but from the amount of thinking he had done. I on the other hand, was quite tired and wanted nothing more than to drop to sleep, but the soon to happen event stopped me from doing so. Kaiser than opened his eyes and glanced at me. I nodded to him and pushed myself up, before looking towards the sun. It had risen, and I assumed the time to be the ¡®morrow¡¯ was nearing. Kaiser had also pushed himself up and had begun to equip his gear before handing me mine. Both of us now fully dressed, one of us a Tribal God, the other a Barbarian King. We set off for the Bear men cave. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. The more we walked, the more tension filled the air became. Kaiser was worried and so was I, but I decided to put Kaiser¡¯s worries to rest. MC: ¡°Kaiser, if it comes down to it, we will help the Bear Men, so relax. I won¡¯t let them die, unless we have absolutely no other choice¡± I smiled at him ¡°Okay?¡± as I said this; I glanced at Kaiser and waited for him to reply. Kaiser: ¡°Thank you my god, I know we can¡¯t save everyone we meet but¡± he paused as he said this, slightly tense ¡°Had it been any other clan but Black Tooth I would have walked away, just Black Tooth I-¡° I stopped Kaiser here. Now was not the time to hear why. If it was emotional enough and had somehow scarred Kaiser, I would be likely enough to attack Black Tooth himself in rage. MC: ¡°It¡¯s alright Kaiser, I Understand. Let¡¯s go we have a long day ahead of us¡± and with that I walked forward without even waiting for Kaiser to reply. Kaiser caught up to me quite fast and we continued to walk, this time though, there was no tenseness in the air, but a subtle type of peace. We reached the Bear Men Clearing as I had taken to calling it. We stood there just outside the clearing surrounded by forest and looked inside of the clearing, what I saw was quite shocking. We had expected a group of orcs to come asking for the answer to their question, but what we found was that the entrance to the cave was barricaded. There were stones blocking the lower half of the caves mouth and on these stones were Bear Men prowling and looking at the camp before them. What camp you ask? The orc camp consisting of at least a thousand orcs all around the clearing. They had huge tribal tents, dotted with tribal symbol painted red. At least I hope it was paint. Large bonfires, burning with a bright red flame, surrounded by dozens of orcs warming themselves. Flags fluttered around the camp, dotting the symbol of a giant Black Tooth. I already knew who this camp had belonged to, but now I was doubly sure. But two things shocked me the most. The first being the orcs could set this up so fast while it wasn¡¯t even the morrow yet. So why the hell were there orcs here? I then realized what Kaiser said was true. Black Tooth, was not someone to be messed with, but it seemed like you didn¡¯t have a choice with whether or not you messed with him. Well we did, and I made one hell of a decision. I glanced at Kaiser who was seething with rage, he appeared to want to go out there and wreck havoc in the orc camp, but I doubted Kaiser could take on a thousand orcs. The second thing was something quite disturbing. The bear men on top of the walls exchanged eyes filled with hate at a single location several times, and when I followed their eyes to it, and my eyes were filled with hate as well. There was a pit towards the centre of the camp, filled with several dozen actual human girls. But their eyes, the look in their eyes burned my soul. I was seething with rage. Kaiser even more so. But the look in the eyes of those girls built up something deep within me. I had seen documentaries about war and rape on television a hundred times, but now that I was seeing it with my own eyes, I felt ashamed for some of the things I had once said about this. Kaiser appeared to have glanced at me and saw me as I was. A bundle of rage. He moved his hands to comfort me, but before he could do so one of the girls I was looking at, looked back at me. She saw my rage, even though my visage was hideous, she looked straight past it. She looked into my eyes, and offered me a smile to signify her thanks for my anger. And then a tear rolled down her cheek. I screamed in pain and anger, coupled with my sadness and hate, I screamed until I could scream no more. My eyes became blurry and my bodies movement sluggish, but I discerned Kaisers Visage, as it became a flurry of black and gray, dyed red. I fell backwards with a pop up; Ability [Scream of the Damned - ???] Unlocked I saw Kaiser disappear inside the camp, and the last thing I saw was the girl smile and her eyes shine slightly. I hit the ground and soon, all I could hear was the cry of battle. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Next Chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/editpost.php?pid=116973 Day 8: Extended Family and the deep within Day 8: My head was ringing coupled with the bright and warm sunlight; it felt like it was going to burst. I moved my hands to cover my eyes and curse silently under my breath. I stayed like that for awhile, before moving my body left slowly until I could no longer feel the direct heat from the sun. I moved my hands away from my eyes and blinked as my eyes got use to once again gaining vision. I saw Kaiser sitting a short distance away from me, carrying a small bundle in his hands. When I say sit and small bundle, I mean he is lying down holding something close to my size. I gazed at Kaiser and attempted to make out what was in the bundle, but I was still tired and my mind still affected by fatigue. Kaiser saw me wake up and offered me a slight smile, before lifting his humongous frame off of the ground very gently. He stood their looking at the bundle, attempting to see if he had harmed whatever was in it in the slightest way. After he made sure of whatever he was looking for, he moved towards me, his feet barely making contact with the ground as he moved silently. He neared me and once again gently handled the bundle, bringing it near me, his hands which could have crushed the bundle, barely touching it. He placed the bundle on the ground to the direct right of me allowing me to see what he was caring for so gently. Now that I had seen it, I had gained a new found respect for Kaiser. I glanced at Kaiser and smiled before once again settling down my gaze upon the bundle. Wrapped inside the bundle was a small human girl, barely 7 years old. My expression of peace soon turned to one of worry. I recalled the events of yesterday. There was only one place this girl could have come from. I turned my head slowly and looked at Kaiser, dreading his answer. He simply smiled at me. Kaiser: ¡°My god, worry not. It is forbidden to mate with one who has not yet reached the age¡± the look on his face as he said this, one of relief ¡°The shamans make sure that if you do mate before the age, you never mate again¡± and with that he went silent and glanced at the girl. I turned back to her and watched the girl sleep peacefully, her breathing appeared relaxed. Now that I was looking at her carefully, what I had thought was once golden brown hair was simply dirt. Her hair was probably deep blonde, or maybe cherry blonde. Maybe even Platinum Blonde. Her face which had been covered in dirt and grime gave her a tan look. I moved my hand towards her and gently rubbed her cheek, clearing away some of the dirt, revealing a beautiful complexion, one the people from my world would have killed for (not literally). The girl appeared to have been comforted at my touch and moved into nestles with my arm. I wonder what she thought the warmth was, her father. Or maybe her Mother? I looked at her with eyes full of pity. Kaiser: ¡°She is her daughter, my god¡± Kaiser who had begun to talk so gently that I could barely hear it, stopped. I recalled who he was talking about, the pain once again clutching at my heart. I grimaced at the thought. If only I had more power. Kaiser appeared to have noticed my pained expression. Kaiser: ¡°My god, I know you know, but allow me to state it to be clear. If not for you, but for myself¡± I wanted to turn towards Kaiser and tell him to stop, but I couldn¡¯t make myself do so. I simply stared at the girl in front of me. Kaiser: ¡°She is the daughter of the one who pulled at your heart my lord¡± he stated it; the pain in his voice was obvious. Kaiser who had stopped talking waited for me to reply but when he heard nothing from me, he took my silence as acceptance to continue. Kaiser: ¡°I freed them my lord¡± he stated this as I had pulled my gaze away from the girl towards him. His gaze was filled with pain ¡°But some of them. The one¡¯s who had been there the longest had no desire to walk free¡± when he said this I understood what he meant. I moved my hand towards him, to silence him and tell him that I understood, but he gently put my arm back down and his eyes pleaded for me to let him finish. I stared at him and he at me, our gazes locked. I didn¡¯t want to make Kaiser feel pain, but what he had done was the right thing. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Kaiser: ¡°So I set them free in the way they desired my god¡± his voice had begun to quiet down even more as he said this ¡°I set them free¡± and his voice was now barely audible. I prayed for these women, I truly did. They had deserved their peace, and Kaiser had granted it to them. I moved my hands which now for some reason had power behind them and placed them on Kaiser¡¯s cheek. I looked in his eyes and mouthed the words to him. ¡®Thank you¡¯ was all I said. We went silent for a long time, both of us contemplating many things. I was planning the death of many people, and Kaiser was coming to terms with himself. Kaiser: ¡°My god, her mother, it was her final wish. That I take her to you. She said they had no home to return to. No family to accept them¡± Kaiser who had broken the silence was looking at the child ¡°I couldn¡¯t refuse her, my god. I just couldn¡¯t do it¡±. MC: ¡°Do not blame yourself Kaiser, You saved many people, this Jewel one of them. So be proud¡± I stated. I couldn¡¯t blame Kaiser for saving her, so I didn¡¯t linger on it. He appeared to be at pain with himself over his decision somehow. So I simply thanked him for it. ¡°What is her name?¡± I asked, trying to change our conversation. My emotions would tear themselves to shreds if I lingered on this topic for too long. My heart was in pain, causing my headache to surface once again. I subdued it, but I wonder for how long. Kaiser looked at me before glancing at the girl. He used his giant hands to carefully pick the girl up and remove the bundle from around her. Still carrying the girl he gently placed the bundle on the ground next to me before gently depositing the now free girl¡¯s body onto the bundle and her head onto my lap. Kaiser: ¡°Ayanna¡± he stated simply. Ayanna huh, her name simply rolled off of my tongue. A nice and pretty name. I gazed at Ayanna with a gentle look, one I didn¡¯t think I had within me. A sort of fatherly gaze. I moved my left hand and gently comforted her, soothing her and patting her head. Her body stiffened and she looked like she was about to curl up, before she visibly relaxed. Her body than began to shake and I watched as tears poured out of her eyes. She grabbed onto me and held on with all the strength her little body could muster like I was about to be ripped away from her. I simply smiled at the poor girl, before continuing to soothe her. I don¡¯t know how long she cried for, nor do I care. She had become relaxed as she slept, my hands still gently patting her. I gazed at Kaiser and he still had that relaxed look on his face. The one he when the girl had relaxed whilst clutching me. MC: ¡°Kaiser, you saved her life and now I shall take responsibility for it¡± as I said this, Kaiser had a curious look on his face as he gazed at me ¡°I will adopt her as my own daughter¡± and before Kaiser could talk I looked him in the eye, my hatred overflowing ¡°and Black Tooth will fall Kaiser. I will make sure of it. For myself and for her¡± I said looking into the sky. Once I had finished saying it, I wondered how Kaiser would react, but he simply smiled at me. Kaiser: ¡°You are too kind my god, but I am glad you have done so¡± and with that he got up and moved to turn around, but not before I could catch him grinning broadly. So he was happy huh. That¡¯s good. Once again my headache returned, pain overflowing, I heard a screech deep within my mind. Clawing at me. It hurt immensely, but I couldn¡¯t fight it off. I glanced at Kaiser who was looking at me, I wanted to fight the pain and continue talking with Kaiser. I had many questions about yesterday¡¯s events, but I succumbed and my mind gave way. I let the pleasures of the dream realm surround me. I let myself fall. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next Chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=11968 Day 9: Knowledge brings answers, but what else? Day 9: I woke up but this time, it is not my mind that hurt. It was my body. With my ability to think unimpeded I forced my body to comply with my wishes and looked around for Kaiser. When I opened my eyes, instead of seeing Kaiser, my eyes fell towards my lap and I saw a sleeping girl. Ayanna, was sleeping peacefully with her head on my lap and small arms hugging mine. I smiled towards her, but moved my head to look for Kaiser. I couldn¡¯t find him no matter where I looked, as he was not near us at all. I closed my eyes and tried to feel for him, and I found he was near a huge group of people. I opened my eyes, and sighed. The Family Sensor could really be improved on. All I could feel was his general location. He had no emotion prevalent so for all I know, he could either be spying, or actively committing genocide on a particular clan. I decided to attempt to call him, maybe try to signal a ¡®need emotion¡¯ or some such. But I had no idea what I was doing, so I decided to simply have a discussion with myself, now that I could think clearly. There were three things I wanted to know. One of them Kaiser had explained to me yesterday. Those poor souls. But the number of things I wanted to know was still three, or had become three again. First of all, what was that ability, the [Scream of the Damned]. It had somehow affected Kaiser. But I needed Kaiser to answer this. Second of all, what happened when Kaiser burst into their camp and ¡®freed¡¯ the girls. Some were freed on the spot but the others he let go. Maybe the bear clan had taken them in; again I need Kaiser to confirm this. And third, what is the reason I keep gaining these painful headaches. I never had them in the early days of my rebirth, but they have become more and more severe as each day goes by. Does it have something to do with me being injured? I doubt it, but it affects me incredibly. Maybe it has something to do with my evolution. This is the only question I have no need of Kaiser to answer. I closed my eyes and leaned backwards to the tree behind me. I have apparently not been moved since yesterday, the surroundings were still the same as well. Maybe this girl had answers, but could I wake her up and ask her such questions? Of course I couldn¡¯t. It would be too cruel for me to do. I sensed for Kaiser and felt him coming back towards our location; he appeared to be barely 10 minutes away. This made me sigh in relief. I would be able to answer the questions I was itching to know. I closed my eyes and rested until Kaiser neared us, at which point I opened my eyes and glanced towards the location he would come from. My gaze locked on the path between trees, I felt Kaiser, and then I saw him emerge from it. Kaiser looked at me and smiled before nearing me and sitting down. Kaiser: ¡°You called for me my god?¡± he asked me in a gentle yet curious tone. This made me question how I called him. Was it when I was trying to contact him via emotions, or was it when I began thinking about Kaiser and needing him to answer my questions? I shook my head slightly, what did it matter, he came and now he can help me put some questions to rest. MC: ¡°Kaiser, thank you for returning¡± I say this as I smile at him ¡°We need to talk¡± when I said this my voice became slightly deeper ¡°about what happened that day¡± once I had said my piece, Kaiser looked towards me his gaze filled with understanding and nodded waiting for me to continue. ¡°Firstly, after I screamed what happened Kaiser?¡± I asked this in a curious tone, as I truly wanted to know what this ability did for me. Kaiser went silent and appeared to be looking for the correct words to answer me with and he appeared to have only been moderately successful in it. Kaiser: ¡°My god, once you had finished Screec-¡° he stopped and then smiled wryly ¡°roaring the orcs in the camp appeared paralysed although the Berserker appeared unaffected, but nonetheless the other orcs stopped their movement and were shaking in fear¡± when he said this I smiled. This ability would be more useful than I thought. ¡°I on the other hand¡± he paused once again and wrecked his mind looking for the words he needed ¡°I became stronger. I would like to explain more, but I do not know how my god¡± and with that he looked at me, wondering if I was appeased with his answer. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. And how appeased I was. The ability if my understanding was correct terrified those of a level equal to or lower than mine while buffing my own allies. This was of course only a hypothesis and I would require much more testing to confirm this. I glanced at Kaiser smiling, but apparently he had not finished as he continued speaking. Kaiser: ¡°My lord, because of your rage the orcs had frozen and I made quick work of the berserker¡± he smiled as he said this ¡°he should have posed a challenge but I handled him like you handle fish¡± and he chuckled slightly as he said this. I on the other hand didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or be angry. I chose neither and kept quiet allowing Kaiser to continue ¡°I set the women free as the orcs wouldn¡¯t move and when they had begun to move, the bear men had already taken them in¡± he said this part with the sadness in his tone evident, but he broke into a grin once again continuing ¡°But I killed many orcs on my retreat to you my lord, carrying the little one¡± he gestured to Ayanna ¡°once I reached you, the orcs had begun to regain their senses but it was slow, by the time they would have, we were long gone my god¡±. Now certain Kaiser was done talking I moved to talk but he began once again, this time though his face glowed with happiness. What his happiness stemmed from was like radiation, contaminating me, breaking my stern face into one filled with joy. Kaiser: ¡°On my retreat my god, I heard the scholars mutter ¡®Instrument of Damnation¡¯¡± his smile still evident ¡°So if I am the ¡®Instrument of Damnation¡¯ you are the ¡®God of the Damned¡¯¡±. Kaiser was smiling with joy but I now had more to think about. My knowledge of ¡®words¡¯ flooded me. I smiled once I remembered the power words had. If I spoke carefully this may benefit me. It may benefit me a lot. I glanced at Kaiser at my face filled with a broad smile before moving my right hand to Kaiser¡¯s shoulder. MC: ¡°Thank you Kaiser, Thank you¡± I said my hand which was now firmly holding onto Kaiser as I glanced at his eyes and thanked him from the bottom of my soul. Kaiser had helped me far too much. More than I would ever be able to repay him. Kaiser glanced at me with a look I had not seen in years, a look filled with pure familial love, before nodding to me and getting up and leaving the area. Probably to go scout out the orcs camp once again. My left hand hadn¡¯t left Ayanna¡¯s embrace during the entire talk I had with Kaiser. I watched her cuddle my arm in an adorable fashion, but I thought how she would react once she saw the face this arm belonged to. I hope she wouldn¡¯t be too scared, but that was only a hope. I began to think about what I would do with my new found knowledge, carefully though. Kaiser had answered my questions and given me more to think about as well. ¡®God of the Damned¡¯, huh. It was a title I could get used to, but was it a title I wanted. As I pondered this, I came to a conclusion. MC: ¡°I want the title for myself and I know how to do it. I will be the ¡®God of the Damned¡¯ and Black Tooth will my sacrifice¡± I smiled what I assume was an eerie smile and began to formulate how I would get the name to stick to myself only to be interrupted. By a immense thumping within my head. It felt like my skull was being crushed, my brain being shredded, my eyes burned. It sapped my entire reserve of strength to simply not scream, and I didn¡¯t know how long I could hold out for. The dream realm once again came to save me from this horrid pain and I moved to embrace it, but not before I caught a pop up appear before my face. [Ability Activated [Power of Words - ] But I couldn¡¯t read it all as my mind flooded with pain succumbed to the temptation of sleep to free me from it. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next Chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=11969 Day 10: The fear of a 1000 orcs coupled with the fear within Day 10: I was walking towards the orc camp, my mind full with ideas. The path to the camp was open and empty and I could feel nothing at all, I wonder why? Nonetheless I continued towards the Orc Camp still wary by the unnatural silence I felt. It felt like things were avoiding me and I could only question why. I had begun to near the orc camp when I saw that the orcs at the camp appeared to be shaking for some reason. This interested me, so I snuck around the camp without alerting the Orcs to my presence and came closer to the huge tent which covered much of the camp centre. What I saw was truly intriguing. I humongous orc, coloured a deep charcoal colour was feasting on what I could only assume to be orc. An orc who was a cannibal, huh? It didn¡¯t matter to me; I simply looked at the orc and studied him carefully . I studied the orc known as [Lesser-Demon Orc: Black Tooth] with every fibre of my being. Him being a lesser demon was surprising. If he was a lesser demon, than what the hell would a imp or it¡¯s like be, Demonic Trash? He was at least 4 and a half metres tall, with large claws where his hands should be. His feet likewise had humongous claws. He had one intact beady eye, which appeared lizard like in appearance and where his other should be located was a hideous burn mark. I wonder who he pissed off. When I thought that I chuckled to myself slightly. Black Tooth was gorging himself on the remains of a large green ¡®thing¡¯. In front of him were the bodies of several dead orcs. I guess he ate a lot. As I gazed at him, I wondered who would win in a fight, Kaiser or Black Tooth. Black Tooth was physically larger, but Kaiser just seemed stronger to me. As I was contemplating within my mind which of the two was stronger, black tooth had finished eating the piece of orc in his arms, before he looked towards the sealed Bear man cave in front of him. Black Tooth: ¡°Umthra, I know you can hear me. Acting as if you cant isn¡¯t a smart move¡± he smirked as he spoke his voice almost human like while using words most orcs couldn¡¯t. I added that fact to the back of my mind ¡®Black Tooth is intelligent¡¯. ¡°Umthra surrender already, I promise to treat your people nicely, you know that you can¡¯t fight against me¡± he then got up as he said this and picked up an orc warrior close to him. The orc he picked had a face full of pure terror as he realized that he would probably die. Black Tooth looked like he couldn¡¯t care less about how his companions felt and to demonstrate it he laughed as his subordinate shook in fear, before throwing this poor orc into the opening in the cave. We all heard the orc warrior enter the cave and we all heard the brilliant sound of impact. Black Tooth appeared to be beside himself as he roared in laughter. Black Tooth: ¡°Did you like my gift Umthra, I chose it carefully for you. The decoration fits your cave perfectly, no?¡± he taunted the bear men before once again breaking into laughter. His men who were scared of him, didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or not and appeared to be contemplating their chances of Death at either choice they made. Apparently in agreement, all the Orcs began to laugh. To say the least, my ears hurt quite a bit as a thousand laughing orcs is not a pretty sound. The bear men who were on guard at the cave entrance were pale and appeared to be barely holding onto their self control. They looked like they would begin shaking in fear at any moment. I glanced at Black Tooth before smirking to myself. He liked taunts so much did he? Well I would give him one hell of a taunt. As Black Tooth and his orcs began to calm down from their laughing fit, I hid myself as best as I could be hidden in their camp. Yup, I hid right behind Black Tooth¡¯s make shift throne. I made the tone of my voice as deep and gruff as I could, before projecting it as loudly as I possibly could. What I got was a brilliant skill and a thousand scared orcs. [Ability [Voice of the Titans - MAX] Unlocked] MC: ¡°You like Taunting I see Black Tooth, the lesser demon¡± as my voice boomed across the camp, all the orcs went silent and still as stone, Black Tooth himself beginning to shake slightly. ¡°I see you have already recovered from the fear that my instrument inflicted upon your clan¡± as I said this, the orcs begin murmuring amongst themselves, the name ¡®Instrument of Damnation¡¯ popping up left and right, which infuriated Black Tooth. Black Tooth began screaming and shouting at his men to silence themselves, going as far as to rip a orc in half and throw his pieces at the crowd of scared orcs. Black Tooth: ¡°SILENCE YOU IMBECILES! DO NOT TALK, DO NOT DARE OPEN YOUR FILTHY MOUTHS OR I WILL MAKE SURE YOU NEVER OPEN IT AGAIN!¡± he roared. Following his roar all that was left was silence. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are, or if your truly a god, but I have done nothing to earn your ire, so why do you stalk my clan¡± his voice had taken a respectful tone. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.I guess he did fear the unknown, or maybe it was because I had known what he was. Nonetheless, a scared orc is a good orc. MC: ¡°Done nothing to earn my ire you say? But your Clan has defiled my people, stripped them of their freedom and forced hell upon them¡± my voice had dropped to a steel icy tone as I said this, Black Tooth appeared to be shaking visibly now ¡°How do you think you can absolve yourselves from this sin, tell me you demonic trash¡± my voice which was icy was fuelled by my rage. Black Tooth and his men were all shaking, fear surrounding them as they imagined their own deaths. I presume they imagined their own deaths, since I couldn¡¯t actually read minds and I couldn¡¯t read emotions that well. As Black Tooth shook in fear, a orc came close to him and began whispering to him. I checked out this orc and I was surprised as this was the first time I had seen one. A [Voodoo Shaman: Ghum¡¯bil]. I smiled as I waited for Ghum¡¯bil to finish telling Black Tooth whatever he was telling him. Black Tooth had stopped shaking and began to smile, his men nor I aside from the shaman couldn¡¯t understand where his new found confidence came from. Black Tooth: ¡°God of the Damned, I offer a sacrifice and a offering in return for your appeasement¡± when he said this every orc there began to shake and quiver like there was no tomorrow. The cause of the immense fear was most likely stemming from the word ¡®sacrifice¡¯. I also wonder whether he had known about me before, or was it the shaman who had told him to call me ¡®God of the Damned¡¯. Who cares, as long as Black Tooth lowered himself before me. Black Tooth: ¡°My sacrifice shall be the men who defiled what was yours my god, as only my chieftains are allowed to take the women. I shall have all of them brought here and executed for your pleasure¡± as he said this orcs at the camp began to visibly relax as they were not the ones to be sacrificed. ¡°And my offering will be the humans we captured a few days ago. Still untainted by my kind. These may not be your followers, but you may make them yours¡± as he said this he kneeled and all the orcs followed. In the back of my head I noted, ¡®Add to Black Tooth¡¯s profile, Gullible and fears the unknown¡¯ before I began to contemplate whether to accept this offer or not. I came to a conclusion, I would watch him sacrifice his men, then I would have Kaiser receive the humans then I would kill Black Tooth afterwards. A brilliant plan if I may say so. MC: ¡°Tomorrow I await you to uphold your words Demon. This is your only chance at Salvation¡± as I said this everyone in the camp visibly relaxed until I continued to talk ¡°Do not disappoint me, or you will acquaint yourself with the realm of the dead¡± and with that I had already begun to leave the camp. I was happy with myself as I had managed to do quite a lot today. On the way back to Kaiser, I planned how long this would all take. One day to watch him execute his own men and receive the humans. A second day to move the humans to a safe spot so they do not get harmed. And before the third day reached its end; to witness the end Black Tooth. I reached the clearing to my small camp and I witnessed Kaiser sleeping with Ayanna cuddling his gigantic frame. To be frank, it was beyond adorable. I smiled and settled myself a small distance away from Kaiser and moved to sleep. The day was reaching its end and I was tired. It took me a few hours to walk there and a few hours to walk back, I wonder how Kaiser made that journey so fast. I wanted to sleep before the pains began, as they were ridiculously painful. As the dream realm wrapped its magical hands around me I felt something strange. Like my body was undergoing change. My mind began to cramp down upon itself as pain flooded in. But the pain was late as the dream realm already had me within its claws. [Evolution Unlocked] [Unique - ???] [Evolution Accepted] And before I could even voice my complaint about what just happened, the pain which appeared as a massive demon made of shadow clamped its jaws down upon me. And with that, I was gone, into the realm of dreams. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next Chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=11970 Day 11: Blessed Evolution Day 11: I slowly opened my eyes only to be hit with perpetual darkness. Yet I could see. In a better sense of describing my current state, I had no vision yet I could sense my entire surrounding like it was natural. I couldn¡¯t understand, causing my mind to race before I remembered that last night I had evolved. I felt my body with my new arms and I must say, that I was quite eerie. Or I thought so at least. Not one part of my body was connected with the rest. My Shoulder was separated from my chest with a small gap between it. When I tried forcing my shoulder and chest to connect they kept repelling each other. What was I? A Magnet? Nonetheless, after experimenting with my body, I found out that this current form of mine which I will call Elemental for now, had not a single connecting piece and was completely smooth all around. I gave up trying to learn more about this body for now and decided to check up on the rest of my senses and abilities. I looked, or sensed, towards Kaisers direction and saw him sleeping with a little Ayanna cuddling him. How cute, but now was not the time to think of Ayanna¡¯s infinite cuteness. I had changed and most likely unlocked new abilities, but I had no way of knowing what new skills I had unlocked. I knew what most of my skills were by memory. Now I had to figure out a way to find out what skills I possessed. But I didn¡¯t have to guess long as my face was barraged with words. Lots of annoying little informative words. [Evolution: ??? > [Influence: EARTH] Earthling] [Evolved Earth ¨C Basic > Beginner] [Earthling: War] [Earthling: Elemental Construct] [Earthling: Damned -> Damned ??? -> Damned ???] MC: ¡°Wha-¡° before I could even finish saying the word ¡®what¡¯ I was barraged with more abilities. [Language: Hobbit, Orcish [+] Elven, Runic, Common] [One with Nature - MAX] [Damnation - 0] I stood there speechless. Well I was only speechless for a short time as I soon regained my composure and went around figuring out my skills. Language of course meant that I could now understand those languages, why I could, I would find out later but on that note how did I learn Orcish? Anyways, One with Nature, like the skill implied meant I either had resistance against nature based attacks, or that I was stronger in Nature based activities. I would find out later, as of the moment I had no nature based skills. Damnation puzzled me. I have unlocked several skills to date with the word. And what did it mean by 0? I ignored this as I had no way of understanding this skill at the moment. Now back to my race. Earthling. I came to the conclusion that the three skills called [Earthling: Etc] were forms that I could assume. I also came to the conclusion that I was currently [Earthling: Elemental Construct] because of my current body. It just didn¡¯t seem like it fit the word ¡®war¡¯ or ¡®Damned¡¯. But I wanted to find out more about these three forms. I learned that if I concentrated on a skill enough I could use it, such as [Hide Presence], which became easier to use the more I used it. So I concentrated on the skill [Earthling: War] but I just couldn¡¯t imagine a form fitting it. I spent over half an hour trying to imagine a perfect shape for something that fit the word war. But I couldn''t do it. So I did what anyone in my situation would do. Ignore it until I figure out how to use it. I instead concentrated on the skill [Earthling: Damned] but I had no idea what the two ???¡¯s meant. They just confused me. What was I supposed to imagine. Well I wished I had my previous body back. My tiny dark hobbit body. It may have been ugly, but I could see properly. Sure I could see now, but it felt uncomfortable. I just felt weird. And then something incredible happened, my body began dissolving. Yes dissolving into a dark smoke. I felt myself slowly disappearing and I must say it was terrifying. If my face hadn¡¯t dissolved I probably would have screamed, but then again, I had no organs to scream with on my face anyways. As I felt myself die, I also felt myself once again. I felt my old senses return. My sight returned to me and I was blinded by the blazing sun. I moved my obsidian arms to cover my eyes and then I realized I had obsidian skin. Almost instantly I had been dissolved, although painful, before once again instantly being recreated, again painful. [Earthling: Damned -> Damned Tribal ???] WHAM, I was introduced to a pop up. A pop up that appeared to be a blessing. MC: ¡°YAAASSS!¡± I screamed, far louder than I should have. Kaiser had opened his eyes and was in a full alert mode. He had already gently deposited Ayanna on the ground and was next to me in an instant. Kaiser: ¡°What is wrong my god?¡± he asked, his eyes darted left and right as he surveyed our surrounding. I simply smiled and looked at him. MC: ¡°Kaiser tell me, what exactly do I look like?¡± I said this as I stretched out my hand and twirled around. Kaiser instead appeared surprised by my sudden question. Kaiser: ¡°My lord you look exactly the same as before, why? Did something happen while I was asleep?¡± his voice became a low growl as he looked for something. Most likely whatever he thought had harmed me, I wonder what he thought it was? Nonetheless I shouldn¡¯t worry him. MC: ¡°Kaiser, I evolved yesterday and gained a fantastic ability¡± I was grinning broadly as I said this before moving myself slightly away from Kaiser. ¡°Now Kaiser, watch this and tell me what I look like¡± and I began thinking about [Earthling: Damned] again. I knew what I was going to use my other ??? for. And I thought about my new form and then I began dissolving again. It was painful, incredibly so. If I could have face palmed at the time then I would have done so. But unfortunately my arms had already dissolved. While I melted in pain, Kaiser appeared mortified. He was looking for some way of helping me, and unfortunately he didn¡¯t find one as I had simply become smoke. But then I began reforming into the beautiful shape I dreamed of. Or at least I thought I did. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. My torso formed first followed by my head and then my arms. It was then followed by my hip area and legs. My facial features formed next, first my eyes, then my mouth, nose and ears. Then my skin began forming, but it wasn¡¯t the obsidian I was used to, it was a nice tan colour. My hair came after my skin. After a few more minutes of excruciatingly painful recreation, my new body was finished. I wondered why this form took so long to create while becoming my Dark Hobbit self was almost instant. Maybe it was because my brain already knew what the body was like, but then it should have known about this body as well. Well maybe not entirely. [Earthling: Damned -> Damned Tribal -> Damned Human] And I smiled, I had done it. I looked towards Kaiser and smiled. I lifted my body up, but I wasn¡¯t used to this body as I began to wobble while standing before I fell down. I simply laughed in delight. I was human, or at least looked human once again. Kaiser seemingly over his shock came flying towards my location and immediately picked me up off of the ground. Kaiser: ¡°My god, are you okay?¡± he asked. He didn¡¯t even seem to care that I was now human. What a loyal man. MC: ¡°I am fine Kaiser, but why aren¡¯t you shocked about my current form?¡± I asked, curious. Kaiser simply smiled at me. Kaiser: ¡°Because I knew you were bound to evolve past your base body my god¡± he said grinning ¡°And I was right. But why a human?¡± he asked back to me. I was who was still brimming with happiness answered him. MC: ¡°Because firstly I wanted to look human and secondly, it¡¯s not my final form¡± my answered seem to confuse him. Kaiser: ¡°Not your final form? What do you mean?¡± he asked me in a slightly bewildered tone. I wonder why he was so confused. MC: ¡°Well, it¡¯s one of my four forms, but I can only seem to access 3 at the moment, the fourth one I just don¡¯t understand¡± I answered him which put him in a thinking mood. Kaiser thought for a long time, while I napped in his arms as I thought about my abilities and forms. Maybe having more than one form after evolving was unique, I thought to myself. Then I had the sudden thought to go check out what I looked like as a human. I aimed for a handsome face, but I don¡¯t trust the god of this world. MC: ¡°Kaiser, would you mind putting me down, I want to see what my human self looks like¡± I asked him and he simply looked back at me and blinked before realizing he was still holding me. Kaiser: ¡°Of course my god, my apologies for detaining you. I was just lost in my thought of the uniqueness of you my god¡± he stated. I smiled as he praised me, or at least I assume he praised me. I will just stick to thinking it was praise. MC: ¡°It¡¯s no problem Kaiser¡± I replied back to him, before suddenly remembering that today I was supposed to go and collect the humans from Black Tooth. I looked at Kaiser ¡°Kaiser, sorry to bring this up suddenly but could you go to Black Tooth¡¯s camp and free the humans he brought in today. He promised to give them to me so that I wouldn¡¯t harm him. I still plan on killing him afterwards anyways¡± once I had finished saying this, Kaiser¡¯s face became grim looking and I suddenly realized why. ¡°No, No Kaiser not like that. I mean, could you please go and bring them here. Alive¡± I corrected myself. Kaiser¡¯s face lit up in relief and he simply nodded. Kaiser: ¡°Of course my god, I will leave soon. By myself I could be there and back before the end of an hour, but with more accompanying me¡± he paused and looked towards Ayanna ¡°It will take me hours, since I have to ensure we are not being followed either¡± I simply looked at him and blinked not understanding where he was going with this. He looked towards me and sighed ¡°My god I will be gone until tomorrow evening at latest, meaning I have to leave you and Ayanna alone¡± and then my brain lit up in understanding. MC: ¡°Don¡¯t worry Kaiser, nothing will happen. I can fight off most of the beasts in this forest and if needed I can hide us both extremely well, so don¡¯t worry¡± I smiled towards him and he nodded to me ¡°well there is a small pond barely a hundred metres in that direction¡± I gestured with my hand facing east ¡°So just wait a few minutes for me to go there and back and then I will spend the entire time with Ayanna¡± and then I walked in the direction of the pond anticipating my appearance. I neared the pond and with each step nearing the pond, my heart grew darker and darker as I imagined horrifying appearances. Appearances that were very bad. Bad enough to be called a monster and burned alive. I stopped just before I could see my reflection in the pond before gathering my courage and walking forward. What I saw was shocking. Incredibly so. There stood a 5¡¯10¡± Human male with deep black eyes. Long beautiful black hair that flowed to his hips and appeared slightly messy. With a slightly effeminate face, not so much that he would be mistaken as a girl but just enough to make him more attractive. A perfectly chiselled body, like that of a Greek god with a decent manhood. He looked to be about sixteen years old with a mature and wise look accompanying his effeminate face. I smiled. No, not smiled. I broke into laughter. I had created a perfect body. A perfect human body. I was dying with happiness as I hugged myself in joy. After several minutes of admiring myself, I smiled at my reflection one last time before heading back to Kaiser. Once I reached the camp, Kaiser was dressed and ready to leave. There were some clothes lying in front of him as he waited to leave. These were my clothes which appeared to be slightly longer. I equipped the long ragged pants, before equipping the wolf cloak. Kaiser nodded towards me and moved to leave. As he began to leave my vision I said ¡°Good Luck¡±. I don¡¯t know whether he heard me or not, but I wished him the best luck. Just as I had been lucky today, I wished for him to have the same luck. I moved towards Ayanna and I gently lifted her and put her on top of me and covered her and myself with the wolf cloak. Now I waited for Kaiser to return. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Next Chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=11972 Day 12: My heart cant take it, accompanied with future plans Day 12: I was awake or at least I was waking up. In between the limbo of being awake and asleep I felt the warmth that was on top of me disappear. I wonder why? I moved my hands and felt the space around my stomach area looking to return the warmth to myself. I heard a slight whimper when I moved my hand. I wonder what the sound belonged to. Oh well doesn¡¯t really matter. I stretched out my hands and yawned before rubbing my eyes open. I then realized what the missing warmth belonged to. In front of the drowsy me, stood a little girl. There stood Ayanna who appeared to be sizing me up with her entire fibre, trying to determine whether I would help her or harm her. She should have realized I wouldn¡¯t harm her when she woke up on my stomach but then again, if you were a little girl who woke up in a strange place, sleeping on a stranger¡¯s stomach with your mother who was with you before you fell asleep missing. What would you do? Nonetheless there she stood, her little frame sizing me up, her eyes darting back and forth as she surveyed her surroundings. I simply waited for her until she decided to talk to me, which didn¡¯t take long. Ayanna: ¡°Uh¡­. Um¡­.¡± She began to stutter as she looked for the right question to ask me and then she found the question she was looking for as her face lit up ¡°Where¡¯s MaMa?¡± she asked. She began to look around anxiously as if her mother would pop up out of the trees and come to her. She began to get fidgety when I didn¡¯t answer her and looked up to me. Ayanna: ¡°You know where MaMa is!¡± Her eyes had begun to form tears as she shouted at me ¡°Why won¡¯t you tell me where MaMa is!¡± and once she said this I had to turn away from her so I didn¡¯t break into tears. Her voice which was so adorable to the point I simply wanted to eat her (Not literally) coupled with her question made my insides churn with pain. I turned back to her and looked her in the eyes before moving towards her. She appeared slightly startled by my sudden movement towards her instead of answering her questions. Once I had reached her, I knelt by her side and hugged her. ¡°Sorry¡± was all I could say in an almost silent whisper but Ayanna seemed to have heard me. I stood like that holding back my tears as my shoulder was buried beneath a torrent of water. Ayanna hugged me with her entire body, her tiny nails digging into my back. I don¡¯t know how long we stood like that for but she had apparently fallen asleep. I pulled myself away from her and looked at her face. It was dyed with tears and snot, the sight making my insides tinge with pain. I ripped off some cloth from my trousers and wiped her face clean before I removed my wolf cloak and placed it on the ground. I then placed the cleaned up Ayanna on the wolf cloak and covered her. Once I put her down, she grabbed the wolf cloak and curled up into a little ball. ¡®Poor girl¡¯ was all I could think as I looked at the sleeping little angel. I moved towards her and sat down, my back depositing itself on the tree next to Ayanna. I then moved my hand towards her head and began to softly pat her hair hoping it would relax her stiff little body. And it did, she relaxed and uncurled herself and I continued to soothe her for hours. The sun which was sitting idly in the sky when I woke up was beginning to set, which meant that Kaiser would be returning soon. Ayanna had somehow crawled the tiny distance between me and cloak and deposited her head on my lap while she hugged my arm. Although she had done so when I was in an extremely uncomfortable position. My back had begun to ache and my arm had pangs of pain begin to course through it. Well anyone would when you sit in an uncomfortable position for hours. But Ayanna looked so adorable then I didn¡¯t have the heart to move her for my own comfort, so I sat there in perpetual discomfort. I had also begun to become bored but I knew that if I fell asleep I would end up moving and waking Ayanna. So in my discomfort I waited for Kaiser and imagined how I would torture Black Tooth to death for the pain he had caused Ayanna. Kaiser then suddenly came out of shadows of the trees accompanied by a few dozen humans. And what fine humans they were. Kaiser had brought a total of 37 Humans with him. 12 of them Adults and 25 Children. The children all looked like they were under fourteen, with 7 of them being male and the remainder female. They were simply all adorable. Which had me wondering if the orcs had a fixation on adorable children. The adults though were all Female and drop dead gorgeous at that. They were all beauties that made your mouth drop. This had me thinking. This meant that the women who had been set free would also be this beautiful but under the cruelty of the orcs had become mere shadows of themselves. This also confirmed my suspicion that the orcs only took the ones they fancied alive. (Nordic Reference. As to why most Viking descendants are pretty. ¡°They only took the pretty one¡¯s home¡±) Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. All of the adult females Kaiser had brought most likely assumed that they were being traded from one Orc clan to another so when they came to a clearing and saw me with Ayanna who was cuddled up to me they all appeared confused. They became even more confused when Kaiser came towards me and kneeled. Kaiser: ¡°My God, I have brought the humans as you asked¡± as he said this the females all began to get excited. I could here whispers such as ¡®We won¡¯t be slaves?¡¯, ¡®He¡¯ll set us free right?¡¯, ¡®he looks like a nice man¡¯, ¡®The Orc called him my god¡¯ and the like. Kaiser and I listened to their excited whispers and simply smiled at each other but his smile broke into a grin ¡°I also watched Black Tooth execute his men. It was a blessed feeling watching Black Tooth decapitate his men one by one for a total of 32 of them¡± this also broke me into a grin. How nice I thought to myself. Black Tooth had killed his commanders to appease a fake god. This thought coupled with the fact that I had saved 38 lives made me extremely happy. Kaiser glanced at Ayanna who was sleeping on me and then noticed my uncomfortable position. He chuckled before gently picking up Ayanna and depositing her back on the wolf cloak. I silently thanked him and then turned back to the crowd of onlookers who looked shocked at an Orc treated a girl gently. I smiled at them and gestured for them to come closer to me. The group timidly came closer to me. The children appeared slightly bruised and tired from their journey and experience and anxious at what was to become of them while the females were trying their best to appear brave even though they looked tired and scared. All in all they looked quite cute so I simply smiled at them. MC: ¡°Kaiser could you please start a fire and cook some food for these poor children¡± I said looking towards Kaiser before gesturing to the group of humans. They became tense when they heard me say Kaisers name. I don¡¯t know what they all expected but they all became extremely relieved when they heard me tell him to cook for them. I patted the ground next to me and circled the short area around me gesturing for them to sit down. The female adults were wary of me since they had no idea what I would do to them. I did after all look like a sixteen year old who had a huge orc under his command. The children on the other hand all appeared tired and fatigued and dropped around me. Soon there were children sleeping everywhere, some on top of me, some cuddled up to Ayanna and her wolf cloak while some fell asleep on Kaisers bear pelt. All in all my surrounding soon looked like an outdoor kinder garden session. The females appeared to relax once they realized that I wasn¡¯t going to harm them before they soon deposited themselves around me. The children who were sleeping on the not so comfortable ground soon made their way to the females and nestled against them. Kaiser had started a fire close enough to the group to warm them, but not so close as to burn them. He also kept his distance from the group as well. Soon my surroundings changed from that of an outdoor kinder garden session to that of an incredibly peaceful picnic under the setting sun. I smiled at the peaceful scenery and watched as Kaiser finished cooking the fish and brought it towards the group. The females hesitantly accepted the fried fish and began to slowly dig in, while the children who were slowly woken up ate in a hurried fashion before once again falling asleep. Our peaceful dinner had ended and Kaiser now had a nice fire going. He sat on the other side of the fire so there was some distance between him and the humans but I gestured for him to come closer. He hesitated but he came and sat close to me. The females became startled but I smiled at them and passed Kaiser a few of the children around me who then began to sleep soundly on Kaiser. I then gently spoke the words ¡°sleep well tonight, we can talk more later¡± to the females and closed my eyes. I thought it was best to let them all rest before I talked to them about their lives. Maybe I could return them home, but that chance was slim. I had to think about the future. Today was a good day all in all, but we couldn¡¯t live outside like this with forty of us in total. I had postponed the idea of getting a residence for myself until after I made more companions but it seemed like it would have to be sooner now, although it would wait until Black Tooth died. I sighed before letting the sleep realm surround me and take me into its clutches. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next Chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=11973 Day 13: Thats one way to kill someone The sun once again brought me back from the dream realm with its annoying rays of light. Rubbing my eyes I looked around to see, dozens of adorable little children sleeping along with a dozen natural beauties. What a fabulous scene, but it was sort of ruined. How was it ruined? Well it was ruined because Kaiser was standing right out of reach from them with 4 dead orcs. Well 3, since one of them still had a name on them, [Scout Lord: Yurghaz]. I silently laughed when I read that. Why? Because Kaiser who wasn¡¯t even a scout class caught a scout ¡®lord¡¯. Kaiser saw I was awake and gestured for me to come to him. I did so with reluctance as I had to manoeuvre out of several dozen sleeping people without waking them up. Nonetheless I did so. With great pain, as my current form as well as my tribal form was quite weak. I had neither great Agility, strength nor intelligence. When I say Intelligence I mean magic. I was your average human male in this form, albeit extremely handsome. My Elemental form was uncomfortable to be in but that was also quite average. Maybe it had several abilities that made it stronger, but I had no desire to learn them if it meant using that form. That left me with the option of learning my ¡®War¡¯ form, but I had no idea how. Anyways I had reached Kaiser and he was grinning broadly for some reason. I wonder why? Kaiser: ¡°My god, I have great news¡± Kaiser said with immense glee on his face ¡°on the previous day, Black Tooth had assaulted the Bear Men cave in anger for what had happened and he lost horribly¡± When he said that I broke into a grin as well ¡°he lost at least ? of his forces and his men are incredibly demoralised, they appear to be calling it the ¡®Curse of the Damned¡¯ ¡± at this point both Kaiser and me were grinning so much we were bordering laughter, which appeared to terrify the scout lord. This made me realize that he didn¡¯t understand us. So what language were we talking? MC: ¡°Kaiser what language are we talking in?¡± I asked him as I got my emotions under control once more. Kaiser: ¡°Hobbit my lord, why?¡± Kaiser replied to me. I simply stared at Kaiser¡¯s face as I considered my dilemma. Does my language skill mean, I reply in whatever language the person I am conversing with uses? I sighed silently in annoyance that I had one more thing to add onto my list of things to test. Kaiser: ¡°What is wrong my god?¡± Kaiser asked me, his voice wasn¡¯t one full of worry but rather curiosity. MC: ¡°I can¡¯t control what language I speak in¡± I simply replied back to him which caused him to laugh. Kaiser: ¡°You speak the language of Gods my lord. Your voice will sound the same to all races independent of language¡± he said still laughing. I looked at him in annoyance but pondered on that thought. Maybe Kaiser was right. To test my theory I looked at the orc and his face was now full of curiosity. Mother F***er. Kaiser was right. That meant he couldn¡¯t understand Kaiser but he could understand me. That means all languages I learn get added into one super language. I think. Screw it, this is a confusing topic. MC: ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter Kaiser, forget it. Back on topic, how are we supposed to kill Black Tooth and his men if there are orcs prowling around our camp? We can¡¯t take them all with us and we can¡¯t leave them alone¡± I stated my thoughts to Kaiser, to which he smiled. Kaiser: ¡°Were¡± he said, before pausing and looking towards the Scout lord. What the hell does ¡®were¡¯ mean? As I was about to ask him, he continued. ¡°There were orcs around our camp my lord. 53 of them in total¡± he then turned to me ¡°This is the only survivor¡±. I looked at Kaiser and nodded before patting his head. MC: ¡°I love you Kaiser, now let¡¯s go¡± I simply stated to him before activated my transformation and turning into my Tribal form and climbing onto Kaisers back. My transformation, which was still painful, lasted only a few second in which time Kaiser had killed the Scout lord. Now on Kaisers back we literally breezed through the forest. It felt like riding passenger seat on a car. Kaiser had to at least be going at 35 to 40 Kilometres an hour. Ridiculous, considering he had the stamina to run from our camp to Black Tooth¡¯s which took close to an hour. I simply shook my head in disbelief. At least he was on my side. Kaiser had neared Black Tooth¡¯s camp and was now crouching just outside of it. We saw Black Tooth parading around screaming and raging, occasionally killing a poor orc. The bear men who were guarding the cave entrance were literally leering towards Black Tooth and his demoralized horde. This gave me an idea. I climbed from Kaisers back to his shoulder and looked towards him telling him to walk out with me on his shoulder. Kaiser curious about why kept silent and obliged. He had probably figured out that he would find out very soon anyways. Kaiser walked into the clearing which shocked the hundreds of orcs surrounding the location. The orcs who were near Kaiser scrambled out of his way pushing and trampling each other as they ran. This of course left Kaiser a clear path towards Black Tooth. Black Tooth who was screaming and cursing was now dead silent as he saw Kaiser and me. His men were whispering ¡®The God¡¯, ¡®Damnation¡¯, ¡®The Instrument¡¯ and the like as they saw us. This of course made me feel happy. Black Tooth saw us approaching and backed away a step with each we took. As we were walking I began to talk using my brilliant ¡®Titans¡¯ voice. MC: ¡°Black Tooth you have done well to appease me¡± I stated which made Black Tooth sigh with relief and the orcs around us shiver in fear. The bear men at the cave who were initially shocked with mine and Kaiser¡¯s approach were now taking a more cautious stance. I ignored them all and continued with my speech ¡°But it¡¯s not enough¡± and with this Black Tooth looked like he was about to faint, the orcs began to cry in fear and the bear men began smiling and laughing. Kaiser: ¡°Shall I kill them all my god¡± Kaiser piped in after me, which made all the orcs in his immediate vicinity attempt to make their way to the back of the horde. They were of course stopped by the orcs behind them who wished to use them as meat shields in case Kaiser began to butcher them. I simply smiled at Kaiser for joining in at the best possible moment. MC: ¡°Yes and No¡± I replied to Kaiser which made everyone¡¯s expression go from fear to that of fear and curiosity. I smiled at their reactions ¡°You shall kill. But only one person¡± once these words made it out of my mouth, the entire space was dead silent. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Not a single whisper was heard as everyone began to think. The thinking didn¡¯t last long as everyone seemed to have come to a conclusion as to whom this one person was. Black Tooth¡¯s entire surrounding was now empty with the closest people to him being us at a distance of twenty metres. Black Tooth seemingly also realizing who I was talking about began to yell at his men. Black Tooth: ¡°ATTACK HIM! IT¡¯S ONLY A MINOR GOD AND HIS CHAMPION! YOU CAN KILL HIM! SACRIFICE YOURSELVES NOW!¡± he ordered his men, but not one person moved to obey his orders. I simply smiled at his actions, as it made his soon to be death all the more sweeter. MC: ¡°He is right you know¡± I stated which shocked everyone present including Kaiser. They all began whispering before I silenced them by talking ¡°More than half of you will die and the rest of you crippled for the rest of your lives, but yes you can win¡± and then everyone went silent once more. ¡°I have no desire to kill so many orcs, as I have a use for you. Who is the second in command here right now¡± I stated and then asked which caused many of the orcs to sigh in relief and Black Tooth to pale. One orc stepped forward. This was the Voodoo Shaman Ghum¡¯bil. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°That would be me, my god¡± the orc stated. I had already begun to like this one. He appeared obedient enough. MC: ¡°You are too take this Orc horde up north and prepare to assault one of the two clans. I will head up north soon as well¡± when I said this and the orcs began talking with each other. Whispers were being passed ¡°You are to either to head north with my blessing or be damned here. There is no other choice. Choose¡± and I went silent. The orcs all began to think of their choices. Either head up north and battle one of the large Orc clans or have their lives ruined here. They appeared to have made their choice. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°We will depart now my god¡± and with his words the area around us became an immediate beehive of activity. The orcs had begun to dissemble everything that was set up and pack away everything. There mood also seemed to have increased incredibly. Good I thought to myself, if they fight happier, they can kill more before they die. ¡°My god, may I also ask for your permission to pray to you? Some of the orcs have already begun to, but with your blessing I believe I can convert all the orcs here to your pantheon¡± he said this and kneeled before me. My head had begun to spin at that. To actually have people pray to me. That would elevate me from fake god, to a living god like the pharaohs of Old Egypt. I felt incredibly happy but my emotions were contradicted, since I also felt anger. I wanted these Orcs to die fighting up north, but if they began to pray to me that would mean I would lose my believers. So did I want this or not. Kaiser words finally reached me and I looked towards him. Kaiser: ¡°Accept it my lord. If nearly a thousand orcs pray to you, your name will spread. These orcs may die, but you will gain new followers¡± and with that I had made up my mind. MC: ¡°Yes you may pray to me, now be gone Ghum¡¯bil. Make haste for the north¡± and I turned towards Black Tooth who looked stumped. I jumped off Kaiser¡¯s shoulder and gestured for him to have his way with Black Tooth. Black Tooth decided that instead of fighting he would run away, but he found that his path was blocked by orcs. These orcs appeared pleased that Black Tooth was going to die and were trying to make sure he actually did. Black Tooth who had been unable to break through the orc horde turned back to find Kaiser standing right before him. Before he could even move to fight, Kaiser had grabbed him by the horns on his head and connected his face with Kaiser¡¯s knee. Kaiser¡¯s knee and Black Tooths face appeared to have become great friends. Black Tooths blood sprayed across the clearing but Kaiser had not let go of his horns. Kaiser appeared to ponder about how to torture Black Tooth before coming to a conclusion. And what a fabulous conclusion it was. Kaiser utilised his giant muscles to the max and literally ripped Black Tooths horns out of his head. Everyone around the camp aside from me and Kaiser flinched when we heard the stomach sickening crunching sound. Black Tooth began to wail in pain, his face which was covered blood, snot and tears mixed with his hair and parts of his head looked hideous. Kaiser threw Black Tooth to the ground before lifting his foot and smashing it down upon Black Tooths right arm severing it from his Torso. Many of the orcs had paled at this point and returned to packing up the camp while Kaiser continuing to dissect Black Tooth piece by piece. Kaiser looked at Black Tooth before spitting on him and moving to end his life, but I stopped him. Kaiser looked at me curiously but obeyed and waited for me to do what I was going to do. I called the pale Ghum¡¯bil over and told him to simply burn shut Black Tooths wounds, which made him curious but he obeyed without questioning. Black Tooth screamed in pain as his wounds were burned shut, even Kaiser paled slightly at the horrifying screams of Black Tooth. Ghum¡¯bil was a shaking mess by the time he was done. Well at least I wouldn¡¯t have to fear Ghum¡¯bil betraying me. On that note, almost every single orc was shaking. That meant I had a horde who would obey all my commands. How nice, I thought. Kaiser looked at me and I smiled at him, before walking up to Black Tooth and turning him over. Then using my hands, I gave his face a makeover. Black Tooth was now, Eyeless, noseless, earless and tongueless. I thought to myself that if Black Tooth had simply fought instead of running he would have at least died a more normal death since Kaiser was probably only 1.5 times as strong as him. Nonetheless I then patted Black Tooths forehead and looked up to the bear men guarding the cave entrance. They were shaking and pale. MC: ¡°Tomorrow I would like to meet with your leader Umthra, I have to talk to her¡± and with that I gestured for Kaiser to come close to me before getting on his shoulders ¡°Let us return home¡± and with that I headed back to camp. I glanced back at the terrified horde of orcs one final time before Kaiser had entered the forest. Today was a good day. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Next Chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=11974 Day 14: First steps to Godhood, plus the beginning of a journey... Maybe Day 14: I woke up to an adorably beautiful sight. My dear Ayanna was cuddled up to the most beautiful women in the group. A Busty beautiful fiery red head by the name of Natasha Livingston. She was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen, only being rivalled by Ayanna¡¯s adorableness. She had a perfectly ample body that looked delicious. Her face was something that only the Gods themselves could create. Her fiery red hair put all the reds and oranges I had ever seen to shame. This lady was someone I wanted, but I was of course a perfect gentlemen and had all the time in the world to court her, so there was no need to rush. The other girls in the group¡¯s names were Sonya, Ela, Patrisha, Varia, Eliana, Amanda, Samantha, Shaely, Katya, Katiya and Kayita. The last three were sisters and twins. I mean triplets. All of them beautiful of course. The children were too annoying to converse with so I didn¡¯t exactly know their names. I recall a Ricky, Jalal and James along with Ayanna¡¯s new best friend, Sylvia. None of the others in particular. I was too focused on the beauties. Anyways I had learnt this all yesterday when I returned from my expedition to Black Tooth. I spent several hours listening to them all talk about how they got captured and the like. Shockingly only half of the group had been captured by orcs and they were the beauties. The children had all been sold by their parents. If I ever met the scum I would show them some Black Tooth level conversing. I asked the girls if they had any family to return to and I was met with the answer that their villages were razed. They had no family to return to. I face palmed at myself. Of course they had no homes or family to return to. They were raided by bloody orcs. And for that reason I have to reason to rush in my conquest of these beautiful ladies. I was a despicable asshole, thinking via lust. But at least I was looking after them. So I guess that made me a nice and helpful guy with alternate reasons. I glanced towards Ayanna and saw her hugging Natasha tightly which Natasha returned in kind. Such a beautiful scene, now if only I could be there in between them. We would then look like a father, mother and daughter. A splendid looking family. I shook my head to clear away my fantasies and looked around for Kaiser. Sense I couldn¡¯t see him I instead felt for him. He was just outside the clearing of our camp huddled over something. I tried to feel for it but I couldn¡¯t make out what he was huddled over, but it didn¡¯t matter as Kaiser had picked up whatever it was and was heading back towards our location. I watched Kaiser emerge from the forest with a giant boar in his hands and a large grin plastered on his face. He dropped the boar silently and then went to work skinning it. I waved to him to signify I was awake and he waved back acknowledging me being awake. I silently made my away across the clearing towards Kaiser just as he had finished processing half the boar. He sure does fast work, or was it that I was just a slow walker? Anyways, I sat down near Kaiser and looked at him. MC: ¡°Kaiser I have a task for you, but you may not like it¡± I told him and waited for him to respond. He simply continued skinning the boar until it was finished before cleaning himself with a rag he had magically procured and tidying up the mess he made. He then looked at me and smiled. Kaiser: ¡°My god, I will do anything you ask of me, but I know it won¡¯t be anything evil since you are too kind to the innocent¡± his blunt words made a large impact on me. How the hell was I kind? Look what I did to Black Tooth, but he did say innocent. I guess I am kind to the innocent I thought as I looked back to my sleeping group. ¡°May I please know what this task in my god?¡± Kaiser asked me this which made me turn back around to face him. MC: ¡°I really don¡¯t want to talk to Umthra¡± I stated this to Kaiser ¡°Why you ask? Because I have this huge instinctual feeling that if I go there I will be forced to take command of their clan. I really don¡¯t want any more responsibility¡± even though I was the one who wished to talk to Umthra, a long night of thinking made me come to some conclusions. Anyways once I had said this, Kaiser simply laughed. A bit loudly as he caused some of the light sleepers to stir. ¡°Don¡¯t laugh this is serious Kaiser. I want you to go to Umthra and tell her that her clan has my blessing, and that is all. Nothing else do you understand Kaiser? Do not accept anything from her. Not the clan, not her members, maybe her females. Nothing at all. Okay?¡± now Kaiser had become silent. Kaiser: ¡°Fine my god. I understand. I will go and give them your blessing and I will reject all else. When do you wish for me to go?¡± he asked me, still grinning broadly. I sighed, seriously sometimes Kaiser irritated me. MC: ¡°It will take me around an hour or two to finish cooking this¡± I said gesturing to the skinned boar ¡°So if you go now, you can probably make it back in time for breakfast¡± I stated in a matter of fact way. Kaiser simply nodded and got up bolting into the forest. I of course began to slowly prepare the food. I started up a fire which took me some time, then I gathered wood for the fire before finally finishing a proper fireplace. Then I found some thin but durable, yet long pieces of wood and skewered the pieces of the boar. The cooking had a magical aroma, it was incredible. My head had gone blank after my continuous dreams of devouring the boar. I slowly recovered myself from my shameful display and realized that my body worked without the need of my head. Maybe this was the fruits of my cooking skill? I sighed in irritation as I thought of yet another question that I couldn¡¯t answer. Why on earth did I not get an Instruction book with my entrance to this world? Nonetheless I concentrated on cooking the boar meat, which took me time. I turned it at the perfect moment every single time, letting not a single part of the meat overcook or undercook. Everything was being cooked perfectly. And I did it all somewhat instinctively. This god damned cooking skill is great I thought to myself. As I was stuck in my own world attempting to create the most perfect boar dish without any spices or extra ingredients I had somehow missed the fact that I had woken everyone in the group with the incredible smell of perfect boar. I looked around at the group and saw that some of the children had a look as if they would just attack the boar then and there, but these kids were being kept near the girls. These girls were quite good. They have barely been together for 2 days and the girls know the personality of all of these brats. I nodded in approval before once again focusing on the boar only to be distracted as Ayanna had somehow got close to me without realizing and had sat down right next to me. I smiled at her and patted her head gently and I think she purred. No it must be my imagination. Anyways this got me thinking that maybe my sensing skill didn¡¯t bother to alert me to the presence of people I consider allies? If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. With annoyance I added ¡®test sensing skill¡¯ to my list of things to find out. I had this instinctive feeling that I should cut the meat in specific locations so I did so, but when I did I was blasted with an incredible smell. I stopped myself from drooling as I didn¡¯t want to look stupid in front of this many people. But then I realized everyone else was drooling as well. I shook my head in disbelief at the cooking skill. It was just too fantastic. The now cut up boar began to have its insides cooked at a different pace when compared to the outside. These two different areas complimented each other incredibly as I now had this god like looking cooked boar. I don¡¯t know how long I had been cooking for but I began to sense Kaiser. That must mean I have been cooking for longer than two hours. God dammit how did I lose track of two hours? It feels like it¡¯s been less than 10 minutes. But immediately all of my other thoughts were discarded as my cooking sense activated. I immediately began to put the fire on a very low flame so as to keep the boar meat nice, warm and tender but not hot enough to continue cooking it. I then waited patiently until the boar meat had become perfect. I had this innate feeling that it would be ready in five minutes. But no one else knew how long it would take which made the kids fidget in anticipation at this incredible dinner. I could see them becoming impatient with me, but I ignored them. I would not settle for anything less than perfect boar. No one could make me settle for less than perfect boar, not even these super adorable children. Kaiser had exited from the forest but now that I felt him properly I could feel two other things with him. I turned around to look at Kaiser slowly and then I saw his face with a wry smile on it. And his hands. In each of his hands he carried a child. He carried two exactly alike children with him. He carried twins in his arms.. I looked at him with my emotionless face and I could see the beads of sweat begin to form on his forehead. Everyone else had followed my head turning and now Kaiser had every single pair of eyes in the camp staring at him carrying two children. Kaiser: ¡°My god, I swear I can explain this to you¡± Kaiser began to speak but I put my hand up and silenced him. I was really god damned curious at what had happened but I think I know exactly what had transpired. Nonetheless I gestured for him to come closer to me and he did so, the worry in his face evident. MC: ¡°We can talk later, come and sit down, bring the kids as well. It¡¯s time for breakfast¡± and with that I turned away from Kaiser. I smiled as I thought of what excuse he would use, but nonetheless the meat was finished. How Kaiser got convinced to take to bear men cubs can be discussed later. My hands moved to the boar meat and all pairs of eyes followed mine, including Kaiser and the two new kids who also had expressions of pure joy as they looked at the meat. As my hand touched the meat everyone¡¯s eyes became filled with envy but I smiled and ripped off a piece and passed it to Ayanna who became teary eyed at the meat and began to dig in. I then did the same thing until every single child had a piece of meat. They were crying from joy. Was it seriously that good? Nonetheless now that kids all had a piece of meat I moved on to the females. I gave them all a slightly bigger piece and they also chowed down like they were being embraced by heaven itself. Now everyone was eating there meat with pure ecstasy. Aside from me and Kaiser. Kaiser was also looking at the meat but I was looking at him. MC: ¡°We are not going to eat until you explain yourself Kaiser¡± I stated in a matter of fact way, but my stomach was going insane. I imagined my stomach being held down by my other organs, but it appeared to be a losing battle. Kaiser had best hurry up with his excuse I thought to myself. Kaiser had bullets of sweat brace his forehead he then looked at me and his eyes showed an infinite amount of apologies. So much that it hurt me to look into his eyes. God damn it, how the hell does a 3+ metres tall orc have such god damned effective puppy dog eyes? Kaiser: ¡°My lord, Umthra like you said tried to give the clan to you, then her members, then her females then-¡° I cut him off there. MC: ¡°Where are the females?¡± I asked Kaiser my head turning left and right looking for them. Kaiser instead began to grin. Kaiser: ¡°¡®Nothing at all, Okay¡¯ you said those exact words to me my god¡± Kaiser said with a grin on his face. MC: ¡°That isn¡¯t nothing¡± I said pointing to the two bear men cubs. ¡°What is your excuse Kaiser, I am seriously hungry¡± I told him. Kaiser¡¯s grin was gone as he realized what he had done. Kaiser: ¡°My apologies my god. They were too adorable¡± Kaiser said and hanged his down in shame. I instead sighed. Seriously, this guy destroyed all Orc Stereotypes that have ever existed. MC: ¡°Forget it¡± I said and ripped a large chunk of boar for myself ¡°Dig in Kaiser¡± I said before burying my face in the boar. When my mouth tasted the cooked boar meat, I cried tears of joy. I glanced at Kaiser with tears flowing down my cheeks, only to see him having the same reaction, before realizing everyone was crying over the indescribable boar meat. But before I could wipe my eyes and continue eating my face was embraced with an annoying blue box. [Cooking] has Evolved [Flavour of the Gods] Unlocked Why? And how? Were the first questions I thought to myself. Why the hell did I unlock such an incredible skill? It didn¡¯t matter for now, but I added ¡®find the reason for this blessing¡¯ to my to do list. After an hour of crying and eating, the boar was finished. Everyone present had an expression of joy on their faces. I felt happy and sad at this. I was happy because they were happy, but I was sad because of what we were supposed to do after breakfast. We were going to March. We were going to leave our camp and March through orc territory while the Black Tooth Clan fought with one of the big clans until we could reach the other side and enter human territory. I looked at everyone relaxing and then to Kaiser. He nodded at my direction signifying he was ready so I nodded back. I got up and looked at them all. MC: ¡°I am sorry to say this, but we are packing up and leaving. We can¡¯t stay here forever we have to find a new home for you all. So up you go, we leave in 10 minutes¡± and with that I turned away from them all and moved towards Kaiser so they wouldn¡¯t be able to complain, as they were all still wary of Kaiser. We had to find a new home and were not going to find it by relaxing in this clearing. God bless us, I thought. This will probably be one hell of a journey. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next Chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=11975 Day 15: Part 1 of 2 Lets Sneak Day 15: I opened my eyes thanks to the ever so annoying sun. The annoying beams of light attempted to pierce my eye lids and they succeeded so I had no choice but to wake up. With my consciousness returned to me, I realized that yesterday I had ordered camp under the shade of some large trees, so why the hell was I hit by sunlight? I was now in that state where you are awake but your eyes hurt, so you end up being blind. After my vision returned to me, I realized why I was hit by the sun when I shouldn¡¯t have been. In my tired state yesterday, after we had set up camp I fell asleep a short distance away from the group. Just far enough that I was within arm¡¯s reach of them yet I was not covered with shade. Yeah every single one of them were asleep with the shade covering them. Except Ayanna who slept right next to me. But she was facing my stomach so her eyes weren¡¯t bombarded with sunlight like mine were. I sighed with irritation. Well it¡¯s not like I could blame myself from yesterday. We did after all march for over five hours straight. With me at the front of the group and Kaiser at the very back. All I knew about our destination is that we were heading north and I could thank my [Living Compass] skill for that. We decided to head north because I believe that the best possible neighbours would be humans. I didn¡¯t know enough about Dwarves and Elves. I would learn more about them sooner or later. Five hours of marching was quite taxing on the body and I could only imagine the pain the children went through, but nonetheless the faster they gained a home, the better. Even my human body was tired. But even so I would have continued marching if not for the continuous complaints from everyone in the group. ¡®I¡¯m tired¡¯ x 500, ¡®My feet hurt¡¯ x 1000, ¡®I¡¯m hungry¡¯ x Infinity, ¡®Are we there yet?¡¯ x Infinity, etc. Anyways I glanced at the sleeping group and saw that Kaiser was not among them. I looked around for him and saw him running across the plains that were right next to us. We had exited the forest and were now resting before the last of the trees. Anyways Kaiser was chasing a¡­. I think it¡¯s a bear. Yeah Kaiser was running after a fleeing bear. I had to hold back my laughter as it was such a comedic scene. But what Kaiser did next was unfathomably funny. He reached the bear and was literally looking the bear in its eyes before he tackled it. I cried then and there. It was such a hilarious sight. I watched as Kaiser beat the bear into submission before pulling out a knife and ending it. Poor beast, at least it can ascend into Animal heaving knowing it will become a god class dish. Kaiser picked up the bear and brought it back to camp where he began to skin it. I watched Kaiser all while patting Ayanna who slept adorably on my chest. I felt like an evil villain. The type that pets their cat while they watch the hero get attacked. Not that Ayanna was a cat, its just that sometimes I swear I can hear her purr. Anyways, I thought about what type of dish I would make from that bear. Maybe I nice Bear Burger or some Bear Meatballs. As I began thinking about what breakfast today would be my thoughts were interrupted and I began thinking about irrelevant things. I attempted to get my mind back on track by thinking about how I was supposed to find a home for this group. And then I realized something. How the hell were we supposed to build houses? I know nothing about construction, Orcs live in giant huts so scratch out Kaiser, I doubt the girls would know and the kids are too young to know about construction. Well now I had a proper idea of what to do once we headed north. We will stop at a large human village or a small town. The reason I don¡¯t want to go to a city or a large town is because I don¡¯t exactly trust Humans. Because if someone is willing to sell their children and their government doesn¡¯t stop them then that is an untrustworthy government. Plus if we get into a fight than we can easily win since I am sure Kaiser could take on at least one hundred humans. So if a small town has five hundred people in it, I am almost sure that after subduing ten or twenty grown men the rest of the humans should leave us alone. But look at me talking like we are going to get in trouble. It¡¯s only ¡®in case¡¯ we get in trouble. Anyways once we reach a town I plan on finding some men who know Carpentry and construction so that once I find a nice place I can build a village. Know with a proper plan on what I was supposed to do I glanced at Kaiser and saw that he had finished skinning the bear. I smiled towards him and gently lifted Ayanna off the ground and placed her near Natasha who was right next to us. Ayanna cuddled up to Natasha and I stared at the bundle of adorableness for a few moments before walking towards Kaiser. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Kaiser had also prepared a fire place and was looking at me with expectant eyes. If I could look at myself, I would probably look at myself with expectant eyes. My new cooking skill was just that godly. MC: ¡°Kaiser would you mind scouting out ahead for us while I prepare breakfast?¡± I asked Kaiser who nodded. Kaiser: ¡°Shall I look for anything in particular my god?¡± Kaiser replied back with a question. MC: ¡°If you can, please look out for human settlements¡± I asked him answering his question which caused him to smile. Kaiser got up and turned away from me and broke into a slow jog which then turned into a run before evolving into a sprint. And what a fast sprint that was as Kaiser had disappeared out of my sphere of vision within a few seconds. I then concentrated on cooking. After close to an hour everyone had woken up and surrounded me. From far away this would look like a group of mad fanatical cult members staring at their sacrifice. The thought made chuckle. Long story short, after two hours of cooking Kaiser had returned. But instead of conversing with him, I began to hand out the god tier item ¡®Bear Chops¡¯ to everyone in the group who had sparkly eyes as they dug into the dish. Close to an hour later, after our eyes had dried and we as a group were content with life I got up and gestured for Kaiser to follow. Once we were away from the group and walking at a slow pace I began to talk. MC: ¡°So Kaiser, tell me now that we are content, what did you find?¡± I glanced towards Kaiser as I asked this. Kaiser thought for a while before answering me. Kaiser: ¡°My god I have found three things worth mentioning while I was out scouting¡± Kaiser told me. He had an excited look about him so I simply nodded gesturing for him to continue ¡°I found the Black Tooth legion camping opposite the Drago Horde my god and we were wrong about the numbers the orcs possessed. Well we were not wrong but Lablitz was, my god¡± when Kaiser said this I had an ominous feeling. I hoped that the numbers wouldn¡¯t be that different but how wrong I was. ¡°The Black Tooth Legion has over 10,000 troops my god along with a giant statue of you while the Dragon Horde had over 20,000¡±. MC: ¡°What?¡± I asked incredulously. 10,000 orcs was a much higher number than I wished. Considering the fact the Black Tooth is only one of the medium sized clans. But 20,000 orcs¡­.. Dear God bless us. Also on that note, why the hell were they carrying a statue of me? Kaiser: ¡°Ah forgive me my god, I gave you some false information¡± Kaiser told me. Please let it be the orc¡¯s numbers I thought ¡°There is no Black Tooth Clan anymore, that entire horde of orcs was called the ¡®Legion of the Damned¡¯¡± and with that I facepalmed. Kaiser simply smirked before continuing ¡°The second thing I found was that if we take the path along the foot of the mountain, we can bypass the orc horde as well as the Human Fortress and head right past it¡± Kaiser told me. Wait a second I thought to myself, what Fortress, what Mountain and how god damn far did you travel Kaiser? MC: ¡°Before we talk more about the path tell me about the Human Fortress¡± I asked Kaiser who simply smiled at me. Kaiser: ¡°It is a giant structure that appears to house several hundred my god, I should also mention that there are close to two thousand armoured men on horses standing right in front of it¡± I knowingly nodded to Kaiser. So the humans had a giant castle with two thousand knights, how nice I thought to myself. If I could get the Legion to attack Drago while dragging the humans into it, I should be able to bypass with little to no chance of being discovered at all. I patted myself on the back, I am such a genius. I then remembered that Kaiser said he had found three things, but he had only told me two. MC: ¡°And what is the third thing Kaiser?¡± I asked him curiously. Kaiser: ¡°I discovered a Hobbit Cave¡± when I heard those words I froze. Could it possibly be true? Could I possibly gain revenge for what had happened soon after my birth? Could I show the bastard named Jiatya the same amount of love I showed Black Tooth? I doubted it. I hoped it was true, but I seriously doubted that Hargran could run so far and back to simply dump me in the lake. It was most likely some other hobbit cave, but I would still be checking it out later on. You never know, maybe the gods will favour me on this one particular topic. I smiled to myself and then looked at Kaiser. MC: ¡°Well we best be sneaking past all of this, no?¡± ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Next Chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=11976 Day 15.2: Part 2 of 2 Lets start a battle Day 15.2: Kaiser: ¡°My god I shall go out and scout the passage while you go check up on the group, if that is alright?¡± Kaiser asked me. I simply looked towards him and nodded my approval at his plan which made him move off in his unearthly sprint. As I watched Kaiser run off I turned around and headed for the group. Once I neared them all I called them all to me. When I did so, their faces all donned a sad look. I laughed at this as it appeared that they had assumed I was going to have them all march once again. They were close, but not correct. I looked at them all and then simply told them. MC: ¡°We shall March¡± and with this their faces became solemn ¡°but¡± I continued and their faces all regain the light they previously possessed ¡°We shall not march now. For now I want you to all hide within the forest. Do not go and play around in the forest, but just stay near the edge and out of sight, until either I or Kaiser come to pick you all up. Alright?¡± I asked them all and the females nodded while the children appeared confused. Good I thought as I watched them enter the forest we were right next to and slowly disappear. As the last of them began to enter the forest Kaiser returned and his face now had a somewhat dissatisfied look. I looked towards him and sighed, I wonder what new problem we were about to be faced with. Kaiser: ¡°my god, my apologies for being the bearer of bad news but the hobbits whose cave lies on the mountain pathway have all come out, completely armed. I estimate them to have over five hundred but less than a thousand men¡± when Kaiser told me this, I sighed. What a brilliant little annoyance I thought to myself, but on the bright side, I would be able to find out if they were Jiatya¡¯s hobbits. I hoped they were. MC: ¡°Kaiser, if these are a particular group of hobbits, I must tell you now that I will want them completely and utterly destroyed¡± as I told this to Kaiser, he simply nodded and smiled. It appears that he is also angry at the hobbits for obstructing us. I glance towards the group to make sure they are all hidden before I activate my painful transformation. After a few seconds of stomach churning pain I had donned my Tribal form. I look at Kaiser and tell him to pick me up which he does so. Now upon his shoulder I tell him what we are going to do. MC: ¡°We head to the legion. To my ¡®Legion of the Damned¡¯¡± and with that Kaiser headed off. As Kaiser runs at his titanic speed I watch as the Legion appears before our eyes only to slowly become bigger and bigger. Once we actually reached the camp, all one could see for a long distance was orcs. Sprawled across an entire patch of land were thousands of orcs who were doing all kinds of things. Their activities varied from resting, to gorging themselves, to practising combat and to¡­ And to praying towards my humongous statue. At least a few dozen orcs were praying to me via a statue, in a state of what I assumed to be religious fervour. As I was checking out the Orc camp, I heard a very loud scream. As I turned to check out where it came from, I saw a Orc standing and pointing towards me before screaming ¡®OUR GOD HAS BRACED US WITH HIS PRESENCE!¡¯ followed by kneeling before me. I was slightly irritated by this but not much compared to what happened next. Thousands of Orcs screamed, mainly something which included ¡®God¡¯ or ¡®Damn¡¯, followed by kneeling before. I was incredibly irritated at this. I did not die and reincarnate simply so I could become the leader of an Orcish Cult. Well at least that was not my goal upon reincarnation. Nonetheless while I was Irritated, Kaiser was grinning from ear to ear at this development while muttering ¡®As Expected of my god¡¯. I simply sighed, before directing Kaiser to enter the camp. But before I got very far Ghum¡¯bil appeared with several shamans following him with several berserkers following them. It appears that the entire ¡®High Command¡¯ of my Legion has come to greet me. MC: ¡°Take me to the war room. Soon we shall head to war and the faster we do this the better it is for all of us¡± and with that I gestured for them to lead. Ghum¡¯bil immediately replied ¡®Right this way, my god¡¯ and began walking while the rest of his entourage followed behind me. As I imagined what an orcish war room would look like, I tried to keep my expectation low, but I couldn¡¯t help but imagine a nice and beautiful place. But alas life is cruel and the war room for my great legion, was a tent. A very, very large tent. Probably the largest tent I have ever seen as it stretched on for dozens of metres. I simply facepalmed before sighing. At least it was ¡®Grand¡¯ in scale. The interior to my surprise was far better than the exterior. As inside I was greeted by all manners of incredible furnishing. Large beautiful wooden objects donned the interior, all clearly far too beautiful and delicate to have been crafted by orcish hands. But the most beautiful piece of furnishing was a spectacular wooden table which covered the centre of the war room. It was the most beautiful object I had seen in this world. Intricate symbols dotted the table and beautiful patterns lay across it. I smiled at the table which had to have been either Human or Elven make. Orcs were generally a very stupid race and I doubted their craftsmen could create this master piece. I also doubted it was Dwarven since the dwarves in every single fantasy I know have generally been a people that were great at creating armour and weapons as well as gems and the like but horrible at creating detailed pieces of work. I could be wrong but who cares, I have a beautiful table. I wanted to thank the orcs for stealing this table from whomever they did so as it added style to the war room. I walked over to it only to see that its top was clattered full with documents. These papers seemed far too properly written to have been done by the orcs I have met. Kaiser could write like this I hope and probably Ghum¡¯bil as well, but I conclude that these documents must have also been stolen. I randomly grabbed one file and checked what was inside and I was shocked to see that this was a document of different orc types. --- BLOOD ORC LORD: GARGHAZ Garghaz is the only recorded orc of his kind. He is also the second most dangerous known orc to ever roam the Thacillian Landscape. His Greatest feats include: -Unifying the Orc Clans -Killing Elven Lord Hughnan -Destroying one of the three Dwarven Holds His Minor feats include: --- Big red appeared to have an incredible dossier. But seriously the second most? Anyways I didn¡¯t have the time to read everything here so I skipped him and continued to read about the rest of the Orc Types. --- Blood Berserker An Orc evolutionary path that is usually taken by orcs with anger management issues. --- I laughed at that but continued on. --- Voodoo Shaman An Orc Evolutionary path taken by orcs who covet after Dark Powers --- Well that at least explained the adoration I received from Ghum¡¯bil. --- Orcling Most orcs are born as orclings which will then almost 99.99% of the time evolve into Orcs. --- So orcs were not born as Orcs but as orclings. Fair enough. --- Orcs The most common and numerous type of orcs. Less than 1% of Orcs will ever evolve pass this form. --- Made sense considering the fact that I had several thousand orcs but less than a few dozen commanders. I did make Black Tooth execute a lot of them though. And with that I put the document down. Then I picked up another dossier and this one had information about the Humans who lived in the Elvona Region in Thacillia. I concluded that Thacillia was the name of the country or whatever the place we were in was called, at least by the humans. It appears that I am currently in the Elvona region and the fortress a distance away from us is the only fortress the humans had in this region. Also the name Elvona stems from Elves. The document possessed information about the humans at this fortress in particular. The most concerning factor being that there 7 Heroes at this fortress. I paused when I read this, fear slowly creeping up on me but I shouldered through and read it. And once I had finished reading it, I breathed a sigh of relief. Apparently these Heroes were of low class. With there being 6 E Class and only 1 D class. But how strong were these classes of heroes? Well G class is the lowest class for heroes, and to reach that level one must be a minimum of fives times stronger than average man. To reach F class one must be a minimum of twice stronger than an G Class. To reach E class one must be as strong as nearly 2 F class Heroes. To reach D Class one must be 2 Times as strong as an E Class Hero. And the heroes just got more terrifying as they ranked up. With a C class hero being 4 times as strong as a D class, and a B Class 5 Times that. A Class was 2 Times as strong as a B Class. And S Class was terrifying. A single S class was a minimum of 3 times stronger than that of an A Class. **** AK: To make understanding the power ranking simpler, tada! So to sum it up, on a power scale; G = 5 F = 10 E = 25 D = 50 C = 100 B = 500 A = 1000 S = 3000 Kaiser is currently around 75 or so. AK is against Super Op Characters who gain their powers 20 chapters in In! Either Start OP or gain your OPness over time! **** It also stated that ranking up after attaining C class was very rare and that the higher you went the less people you would find per class. Apparently classes also went higher than that of S class but these documents possessed nothing about these so called Higher Tier classes. I was relieved that D class was the strongest Hero class at this fortress. Just imagining an S Class hero made me pale. I assume that Kaiser would be around a High-level D class of a low level C Class. So maybe his power equals that of an hundred men. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Maybe a bit more or maybe a bit less. As I contemplated this I just realized how weak we were truly when compared with the wider world. I was beginning to get cocky after the Black Tooth incident. And now I was put back in my place after learning about the level of Humanities heroes. As I thought about all of this I had put the file back down and picked up another with the image of ouroboros donning its cover. I opened it to find a file discussing Monster Evolution. What I learnt was shocking indeed. Apparently the humans of this world based on very vaguely written ancient documents have determined that innumerable millennia ago two beings battled for supremacy but as they were equal in every aspect they decided to battle in a different manner. They destroyed themselves and in the process created our realm and the sides. Sounds like something out of the Bible to me, anyways. Light Neutral and Dark Neutral. The neutral aspect intrigued me but I kept reading. The light races were of course the Elves, Dwarves, Humans and etc. The dark races even more obviously were the Orcs, Vampirs (Not Vampire, Vampir!), Tartars, Ogre¡¯s and Giants and the rest. I wondered what a Tartar was, but I would probably find out sooner or later. Of course things were not as linear as to be simply defined as Light or Dark but this was a basic view. As there were Orcs who belonged to the Light as much as there were Elves who belonged to the Dark. Light Orcs would be something akin to Kobolds while Dark Elves, would be ironically Dark Elves. The evolution aspect came from the fact that the beings who were marked by the Dark evolved to become stronger. Such as Orcling > Orc > etc. While the beings who were marked by the light evolved through rankings. An example would be that a human who becomes a ¡®Warrior¡¯ or ¡®Soldier¡¯ will continue to rank up in ¡®Warrior¡¯ or ¡®Soldier¡¯ until he reaches the Classes max level at which point he will rank up into a ¡®Barbarian¡¯ or ¡®Knight¡¯ while a ¡®Barbarian¡¯ or ¡®Knight¡¯ would rank up into a ¡®War Lord¡¯ or ¡®Great Knight¡¯ and so on. Of course not everyone could become a Hero as it was apparently a very hard class to unlock. While an Evil human would rank up from ¡®Warrior¡¯ to a ¡®Villain¡¯. At this point he becomes like us monsters and goes through evolutions such as from ¡®Villain¡¯ into ¡®Demon¡¯. The same could be said about monsters as a monster who treads the path of light will upon several evolutions become unable to evolve any longer and only be able to rank up. But humans were not limited in the amount of different things one could rank up on. A human could be a Soldier, Baker and Black smith, while all of them had different ranks. There wasn¡¯t much information here about humans so I made do with what I had. Anyways continuing on in the document it talks about the Gods. Apparently, both much to my surprise and excitement, Gods were beings who broke beyond their mortal or immortal chains and reached the Higher Plane. This of course meant that I could one day raise myself up to that level. Once I had that thought I slowly put the document back down upon the table and broke into laughter. This surprised everyone in the tent but they appeared to have hidden their curiosity and surprise well as nobody came to bother me with questions. How could I raise myself to god hood when I was currently barely equal to one average human? I sighed and then looked towards Kaiser, thinking that he had a higher chance than I did. Anyways I looked for the documents detailing the knights and the fortress and I only found basic information such as the Lord of the Fortresses name was Bertrand L¡¯voilde, the son of the Marquis of Elvona. I who was now content with the information I possessed put the papers I had in my hand down and turned around to address my subordinates. MC: ¡°Tell me, where did you get this much information from?¡± I asked them and Ghum¡¯bil immediately stepped forward shining with pride. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°My god, it was I who found this information¡± he said in a cocky manner ¡°I looted all of this information from a Human town which was being besieged by the disgusting Drago Clan. I got it after killing the remaining Drago forces¡± he was effectively now glowing with pride (so much that I shielded my eyes from him). I simply face palmed, I mean exactly what were these guys good for if they didn¡¯t do anything themselves. MC: ¡°Good job nonetheless Ghum¡¯bil, Good job¡± I told the Voodoo shaman who began to once more radiate with happiness before gesturing for Kaiser to come near me ¡°Kaiser could you check out the table and see if you can find anything else, I have found some basic information but I would like you to spend more time on it¡± I asked Kaiser who simply nodded in compliance and went to accomplish his new task. I watched as Kaiser began sorting through the files before turning back to Ghum¡¯bil and telling him to call every single commander to this tent. Ghum¡¯bil nodded and began to immediately bark orders at his men who scrambled to adhere to his tasks. Within a few minutes of his orders being shouted a collection of over thirty high tier orcs stood before me. High Tier being everyone would have become higher than a orc. I looked at them all very slowly, carefully appraising them. They all had armour that would have been better suited for an elven or human royal guard, as they all wore the same armour which was silver with red streaks, which I am not sure was red paint or blood. It looked to, how should put it? Out of place on Orcs, yeah, out of place. Nonetheless, they stood before me all of them at attention waiting for me to give my orders. MC: ¡°Tell me how you plan on fighting this battle¡± I asked them all, which launched them into hurried whispers with one another before. This lasted quite some time before they decided upon the idea which they thought was the best. One of the orcs, whose name was Lablar stepped forward and gave me their collective answer. Lablar: ¡°We shall win because we are the weapons of you, the great god of damnation and we have your blessing!¡± with that all the orcs began to nod with approval at his words mumbling ¡®correct, correct¡¯. I simply facepalmed once again. How stupid are orcs, I mean seriously. I looked at them, well I wasn¡¯t exactly looking since I was glaring daggers into them while they sweated profusely. MC: ¡°I am not in the mood to admonish your extravagant belief in me, so I shall tell you nicely.¡± I stopped and glanced at Kaiser who was still looking through the papers on the table before looking back to the group of stupid orc commanders ¡°You. Need. A. Plan. OKAY?¡± and to highlight my meaning I said each word slowly and carefully. All of them except for a single individual, who was named Raghit nodded, while Raghit moved through his companions and came to the front of the group and began to speak. Raghit: ¡°Forget planning, be Strong Man and Fight. FIGHT LIKE MAN!¡± and with that he smashed his fist into his plate armour in a war like manner, resulting in a loud bang. Everyone in the room became dead silent and with a glance behind me I saw Kaiser was looking at Raghit like he was looking upon trash. Trash you wanted to murder. Brutally. I looked back to Raghit and smiled at him before I broke into a scream using my extravagant Titan¡¯s voice. MC: ¡°Is that so?¡± I asked Raghit who looked like he was about to respond before I silenced him with a roar ¡°WELL THEN HOW ABOUT YOU GO FUCK OFF AND FIGHT WITHOUT A PLAN! I will enjoy picking up your dead body at the end of the war¡± and with that he paled before attempting to speak at which point he was pulled back and silenced by his companions who covered his mouth. I looked at them all and asked ¡°Is there anyone who wants to object?¡± and I was met with silence. So with my new found silent acceptance I began to detail my plan to my subordinates. The legion would be split into three forces. The scout force, the larger scout force and the Horde. The scout force would consist of 200 soldiers and their objective would be to draw the attention of the hobbit army which was camped outside of their dwelling and draw them towards the Drago Horde. The larger scout force which consisted of 500 soldiers would hard march to the Knights and only have a brief skirmish with them before immediately retreating and heading to the Drago Horde so that the two different races may clash. Once the Knights and the Drago horde clash, my men who would be stuck between them shall fight knowing they furthered my plans, at the same time the small scout force should have led the hobbits over to them as well adding a second attack upon the Drago Horde. Then finally the remainder of our horde would come and charge into the middle of the battle and end the three pathetic enemy forces giving the legion victory. My so called commanders all nod and loudly say ¡®excellent¡¯, ¡®Incredibly¡¯ and the like out loud but they also appear to be whispering amongst themselves. Finally after a few minutes of sucking up to me and whispering Lablar stepped forward and nervously asked me. Lablar: ¡°My god after whispering amongst ourselves, we had some questions. May we ask them?¡± Lablar looked towards me his expression filled with reverence and fear. I simply nodded to him which made him and all of his compatriots breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°We wanted to ask, but will this plan definitely succeed? We mean no offense my lord, but our men are not really smart¡± this caused me to chuckle before I simply nodded to his question which prompted him into asking me his second question ¡°What will happen to the orcs who lead the scout forces?¡± and to that question I simply smiled. MC: ¡°In war sacrifices must be made and they shall be the sacrifice we make¡± to my statement the orcs across me had a puzzled look which in turn puzzled me. Lablar who was still standing in front of the group asked me a question. Lablar: ¡°What is a ¡®sacrifice¡¯ my god?¡± I simply spent most of my energy attempting to withstand laughing. MC: ¡°You will find out soon enough¡± I grinned to my officers. ********************************************************************************************************************************* Next Chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=11977 Day 16: Taste of War Day 16: I slept their surrounded by my beautiful group of women and adorable children, with Ayanna cuddling up to me. Kaiser simply stood there watching the sun slowly rise. As we were becoming surrounded in the orange hue of dawn, Kaiser realized I was awake. I gestured for him to wait a moment and picked Ayanna up and gently put her down next to Natasha who was immediately cuddled by Ayanna. I simply smiled at the site before quickly moving towards Kaiser. MC: ¡°Kaiser, how do you think all of this will go?¡± I asked him once I had reached him. Kaiser simply paused and then looked at me and smiled. Kaiser: ¡°My god, this can only end in two ways. Our Victory or our Death, but we both know which option we shall claim¡± Kaiser replied to me beaming. I smiled at him and then turned back to the group. MC: ¡°Kaiser go and tell my legion to prepare, by then I should have spoken with the group¡± I grinned at him ¡°We have a war to win¡±. With that Kaiser nodded towards me and left my field of vision with his deathly silent and fast run. I then silently manoeuvred my way between the group and came up to Natasha and Ayanna. Once I stood right before them, I gently nudged Natasha¡¯s shoulder waking her up. She slowly opened her eyes, before focusing on me. She looked at me for a moment, before gently smiling. My heart melted like butter over fire but I managed to stop myself from looking like a love struck idiot by gently smiling back. MC: ¡°Natasha, I didn¡¯t want to wake everyone up, so I simply decided to wake you up since I trust you the most¡± I looked at her as she quizzically looked at me ¡°Soon Kaiser shall return and he and I will be off¡± I paused thinking about how I should phrase the next part ¡°We may be gone for several hours and you may hear some very disturbing and scary things but I want you to make sure that no one leaves this area until either I or Kaiser return. Okay?¡± I told her this slowly and gently and she simply looked at me before nodding. Natasha: ¡°My lord, I shall do my best to uphold your trust in me so please don¡¯t worry about us and do your best in whatever you shall¡± and with that she gave me another bright smile. I simply thanked her, patted Ayanna and then got up and moved towards the edge of the group and waited for Kaiser to return. I didn¡¯t have to wait long as soon Kaiser was back. Kaiser: ¡°My god, your horde is preparing to march. Shall we go join them?¡± Kaiser asked me as he began walking towards me. I looked at him and simply nodded before walking a small distance away from the groups hiding location and activating my painful transformation. Once I had donned my tribal form, I got on Kaisers back and we began heading towards the soon to be battlefield. Once I was on Kaiser¡¯s back I began thinking about what Kaiser had found out yesterday. Once my horde had been ordered I had walked towards Kaiser who was looking through the files on the war table and he showed me several dozen interesting pieces of information, but what had caught my eye was the fact that there was another two beast man village further up north in the human¡¯s territory. These beast man were Wolf Beast men and this made me excited, I mean who wouldn¡¯t be excited to meet a fluffy wolf person. That is assuming they were ¡®Fluffy¡¯ and not ¡®Savage¡¯. On that note the wolf man village was just north of the hobbit dwelling. The other interesting fact was that there was a village of Lizard Men near a small lake north east of the hobbit dwelling. I was interested in these because I wondered exactly what Lizard men would look like. Would they look Half Human, Half Reptile? Or maybe Full Reptile in a humanoid shape Maybe they were just humans with claws and tails. I would find out soon enough as my priority once this war was over was to create a town and then go find these two villages. As I thought of all this I realized that we had reached the Legion of the Damned. Oh great, now I was beginning to think of it like that. Nonetheless the legion was a hive of activity, higher tier orcs were barking orders and the orcs were scrambling to please their commanders orders. Huge Black Banners were lifted high into the air, I assume these banners were meant to represent me and Damnation. But seriously, just a plain Black Flag? As Kaiser and I walk towards the command tent we saw two small armies leave, one twice as large as the other. The smaller one heads east towards the mountains where they would lure the hobbits into a death trap, while the larger one would head North West and would trick the Drago Horde and the humans into fighting. As I watched the groups leave, I sighed in relief as I saw them wearing a different orc faction''s armour, presumably the Drago hordes. Thank god they were at least that smart. MC: ¡°They will die for us, sad isn¡¯t it?¡± I asked Kaiser while still upon him glancing towards the departing forces. Kaiser simply chuckles at my question. Kaiser: ¡°My god, it is not sad that they will die in combat, in fact it is the opposite as these orcs will die with a grin plastered upon their faces¡± Kaiser stopped so I assumed he was finished but before I could talk he continued ¡°Orcs live less than a decade so the opportunity to die in war for a god they believe in is something they will gladly do¡± and with that we watched as the two small forces disappeared from our view. Once the forces had disappeared, Kaiser resumed walking to the command tent. Once we entered it I saw Ghum¡¯bil with the rest of Orcish Elite who still wore their far too lavish armour. Once they saw us, they practically ran over to us. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°My god, the horde is ready and we can march whenever you wish¡± he told me this while glowing with pride. MC: ¡°Well done Ghum¡¯bil, Well done. Continue to please me as you do and I shall reward you¡± and with that I left the command tent and saw that like Ghum¡¯bil said the horde was actually ready. Even though there were orcs running left and right you could see that these were orcs doing menial tasks such as packing up things and carrying food, water and weapons. I had Kaiser march to front of the horde and then I lifted my staff up as high as I could and being upon Kaiser¡¯s back, it was quite high. I activated my ¡®Titans¡¯ Voice and began to speak. MC: ¡°MARCH MY LEGION!¡± I roared ¡°WE HAVE A WAR TO WIN!¡± and with that I could hear my horde erupt into an earth shattering roar as they began to march. As we began to move I felt the earth shudder with our movement and when I looked behind us I saw the large make shift statue of me was being dragged with the horde. I simply facepalmed then broke into laughter. I now believe the fact that religious fanaticism is not just bullshit that people use to advance their power but a very real thing. Anyways, Kaiser and I walked a bit infront of the horde for a few minutes until in the distance I could see the enemy. The Drago Horde appeared to be very tense while the Human fort with its knights were chasing a force of orcs which were fleeing in the direction of the Drago Horde. I smiled again as I watched my orc force crash into the Drago Horde, who was then in turned rammed by the knights. I smiled fiercely and projected my Voice once again. I wasn¡¯t sure how far my voice would go but we would soon find. And it went incredibly far. ¡°MARCH MY LEGION! WE SHALL SHOW OUR ENEMIES THE PRICE OF STANDING IN DAMNATIONS WAY!¡± This set my orc horde to cheering with their earth shattering roar once again. It appeared that the humans and the Drago Orcs just realized my horde and its presence. And upon realizing my horde existed they appeared to very, very uncomfortable. My force which was marching had realized that the enemy was uncomfortable began cheering louder and louder until we were a moving mass of Orcish Laughter. It was ridiculously scary to put it bluntly. I continued to project my voice over their laughter. ¡°WE SHALL TEAR THEM APART! WE SHALL DESTROY THEM! WE SHALL DAMN THEM ALL TO OBLIVION!¡± and this set all the orcs to screaming ¡°DAMN THEM! DAMN THEM! DAMN THEM!¡± It was a brilliant sight, I was at the Head of an Orc Horde who was marching. As we marched I wondered why exactly I was as calm as all of this was happening. I mean I reincarnated into this world 15 days ago, and now look at me. Fate sure does working in interesting ways. Nonetheless I assumed that I was calm for one of two reasons. I was either so scared that my emotions were fried and I would experience the backlash of abusing my emotions after things had settled down. Or I am a barbaric war loving Viking who had reincarnated in the 21st century where things were calm so I never knew I was war loving, who then reincarnated into this world as a deformed hobbit. I really don¡¯t know which was it was so I decided that it was just a mixture of both. Now that we had gotten closer I could see the Drago Horde engage the Human Knights while my orcs hilariously began to fight from both sides only to get crushed very fast. I laughed and continued to roar. ¡°AVENGE OUR BROTHERS AND DAMN OUR ENEMIES!¡± and the orcs began to chant that as they marched this time. As we marched I heard a war cry from the east and saw a small Orcish force running for their lives. I saw my small orcish force running for their dear lives while being chased by hobbits. And then I froze. There he was. There was the asshole who had nearly killed me while I was a child. A deformed child who became a adult in one day. I screamed In Anger as I saw Jiatya leading his hobbits. My scream was thrown across the battlefield as my titanic voice was still active. This set my orcs to screaming as well. Ignoring all of this I began to plan how I was going to deal with Jiatya. I was going to make sure he enjoyed my torture fully. I was going to make him regret being born. I saw that my small orc force decided to die in a very suicidal manner as they rammed into the Drago Horde. The hobbit force was beginning to close in on the remnants of my small force and the Drago Horde. The funny part was that I had directed my horde to block off the Hobbits escape route, so when they realized that we were now behind them leaving them with no escape they began to panic. A few of the hobbits decided to charge at us. But what will 100 hobbits do against a force that numbered over 9000. The hobbits that split off from the main hobbit force realized halfway through their charge that they were hopelessly outnumbered. So idiotically they turned around and began running in the opposite direction. My legion at this point is practically running to keep up with Kaiser¡¯s fast walking pace. The Hobbits had crashed into the Drago Horde, The Knights were also clashing with the Drago Horde and now my Horde was nearing the bloody Drago Horde. I glanced towards Kaiser. MC: ¡°Prepare to head back to the group soon after we make contact with the enemy¡± and with that I signalled Ghum¡¯bil over to me. Once he neared me I whispered to him ¡°Sometime after the battle I will leave. Your objective is to win the battle here and take the fortress is that understood?¡± I asked him and I was met with Ghum¡¯bils feverishly fast nod all while his eyes sparkled. Ghum¡¯bil was very taken with me. MC: ¡°If you can complete this task successfully I shall make you the ¡®First High Priest of Damnation¡¯ and I shall give you this entire region to administer¡± and with that Ghum¡¯bil looked like he was about to faint. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°My god, I swear in your name that either we shall win this battle so that we may honour and please you or we shall all die here¡± and with that I simply smile at him. I then move my hands and place one on his forehead and act as if I am blessing him. I have gotten far too used to all this or I have gotten way too good at bullshitting. I wonder which it is. Again I assume it is a mixture of both. With that I look at Ghum¡¯bil one final time before turning to look back in front of us. It appears that we have gotten very close to the battleground. MC: ¡°Do not die on me Ghum¡¯bil, you are very valuable to me¡± and with that I put my hand up in the air. Kaiser looks up at me and I nod to him. MC: ¡°THE POWER OF DAMNATION IS WITH YOU! CRUSH THEM!¡± and with that Kaiser and my running Horde collided with the Drago Horde. *Note to readers, I could make the war last 10 or 20 pages, but that would be boring, so it''s not that long. Because I love you, I kept it just long enough that it''ll cover the subject and short enough that you enjoy it* Kaiser ripped through the lesser orcs with his hulking frame. His fists swung left and right and everything they connected with separated from what they used to be connected with. Heads, organs and limbs went flying in every direction as Kaiser made a mess of the Drago Orcs. Kaiser would occasionally grab an orc or two and fling them at other orcs, toppling over a several orcs each time. Kaiser¡¯s hands and body was covered in blood as he moved through the enemy horde, but he appeared to have gotten sick of using his hands so he withdrew the large great sword on his back and began to use it to cleave through the enemy. A terrifying sight is what Kaiser was and once I looked behind me, I realized that Kaiser was not the only one who appeared to be ridiculously terrifying. Right behind Kaiser followed twelve orcs who appeared to mimicking Kaiser. They were all covered in blood and the path behind them was a mix of bodies and body parts. I look towards Kaiser and it appears he was enjoying himself greatly as the enemy orcs scrambled to get out of Kaiser and these twelves way. MC: ¡°Kaiser move towards the hobbits, I have something to take care of¡± and he simply grunted in response but he did change his direction. Kaiser began to move through the orcs only to encounter armoured knights once he had moved (Slaughtered) through the orcs. Kaiser instead of stopping to change his way of fighting continued to fight in the same way he did with the orcs, but his muscles began to bulge as he changed slightly. He got bigger, faster, stronger and much more terrifying. I wondered whether the power was created because of me or Kaiser''s class? Who cares, its a good ability to have on your side. He cleaved through the human knights and soon we had moved through the humans and encountered more enemy orcs fighting hobbits. The twelve orcs and Kaiser made short work of the orcs and hobbits until they reached Jiatya and his elite. MC: "Spare him" I said in a cold voice while pointing towards Jiatya, and I was met with 13 grunts in response. Within a few seconds of encountering Jiatya, I was surrounded by brutally mutilated hobbit and orc, with Jiatya being the only survivor. I had Kaiser put me down but he appeared to be in a very primal state so he again responded with a grunt, at least he put me down. I glanced at Jiatya and smiled. MC: ¡°Sever his limbs but don¡¯t kill him¡± and within a split second Jiatya¡¯s face became a mix of horror as he attempted to turn around and run only to be stopped half turn. What happened in the next few seconds was very brutal but satisfying. I thought to myself, that 15 days ago I wouldn¡¯t have even thought that I was capable of committing such atrocious acts, so why was I able to do it so easily now? Maybe it¡¯s because I am no longer human? Maybe it was because revenge is sweet? Who knows, but I was happy with the fact that Jiatya was now limbless. Kaiser looks towards me once he finished the task I had given him and I nod to him and tell him to go enjoy himself so Kaiser roars and disappears in a mix of enemies and limbs. The twelve orcs come and setup a circle around Jiatya and me and begin murdering everything that was nearing us. I sat down next to Jiatya and moved the Wolf head off of my face and look at him. His emotions went haywire as he realized who I was. It went from shock to disgust then to fear followed by anger before ending in fear. Shock was most likely from the fact that I was alive, than disgust at what I was, than fear over the fact that I commanded the monster who crippled him, than anger over who knows what, than fear over the fact that his life was in my hands. MC: ¡°Hello Jiatya, how are you?¡± I asked him while smiling but before he could answer I continued ¡°No need to answer, I know already. Painful, no?¡± and I asked him a question once more. He simply coughed up blood and then spat towards my direction. I simply clapped in admiration, this guy has balls of steel. MC: ¡°Well than I guess, you don¡¯t value your clan very much do you now? I wonder whether or not orcs would like hobbits? Maybe they taste good?¡± I asked both him and myself several questions and his face distorted into fear and anger. Jiatya: ¡°You are disgusting!¡± Jiatya coughed out. I assumed he was trying to scream it out but his voice was very scraggy. ¡°How could you do this to your own people!¡± this time his scream came out properly. When he had said that I broke into laughter. My own people? MC: ¡°My people, eh? My people who thought I was disgusting enough to be killed at birth? Oh such wonderful people! My patriotism is simply so high that I can gloss over that fact!¡± I told him with as much sarcasm as I could. He looked at me and then began to scowl at me, before breaking into laughter. Before I could get angry at him he coughed up large amounts of blood. I could tell he wouldn¡¯t live long so I got up and moved towards him so that I could end his life personally. I lifted my foot and placed it above his face and then began moving it down as fast and hard as I could. But apparently it wasn¡¯t as fast as I thought as his next words would bother me for a very long time. Jiatya: ¡°You are as disgusting as your father, ¡®TRASH¡¯¡± he screamed out coupled with laughter before my foot connected with his head and resulted in a sickening crunch. I paused with my foot still imbedded into his head and decided that I couldn¡¯t delve into deep thought in the middle of a battlefield. As I was about to leave, I was smacked with several pop ups; [Damnation +1] [Cunning +20] [Leadership +50] [Brutality +20] [Mercy -100] [Thoughtful Murderer'' title Unlocked +5 to all Stats] [Lord of the Legion'' title unlocked +5 to all Stats] [Mortal God of the Damned'' Official Title unlocked +20 to all stats] I simply stared at it for a second before dismissing it with the thought, ''I have a lot of thinking to do later'' and feeling for Kaiser to come back to me. He did so promptly covered in blood from head to toe. I simply smiled at him before having him pick me up. I looked towards the twelve orcs surrounding me and I beamed at them. MC: ¡°If you survive this battle, find Ghum¡¯bil and tell him that you are to become the ¡®High Guards of Damnation¡¯¡± and with that Kaiser movedout, carving a way through the combined enemy horde which appears to be losing to my legion. With a final gift to my legion I leave. MC: ¡°NO GODS WILL SAVE OUR ENEMIES FROM OUR DAMNATION! DESTROY THEM!¡± and with that my men begin cheering and roaring. Their already high morale becomes higher and our enemies¡¯ low morale becomes lower. As Kaiser reached the edge of the enemy horde we were stopped by a single man. A human. But he had this glowing aura around him and my mind immediately understood what he was. This was a hero. ???: ¡°In the name of the Church of Light and the Goddess Amiya I must kill you and end the rise of this evil god of Damnation!¡± he shouted at us. But Kaiser instead gets angry and charges at him. Kaiser swings his great sword down and the hero back flips dodging the slash. Once he lands on his feet the hero immediately sprints towards Kaiser and- *A Badass Fight later.... Look I know... But I am not so good at writing fight scenes so Imagine this fight however you want. I may later on release the fight as a side story...... Once I spend a long time getting some help on my fighting scene writing* -the hero attempts to stab Kaisers heart. The hero¡¯s sword doesn¡¯t connect with Kaiser¡¯s heart but instead with a great sword which shatters his sword. The hero who was sweating profusely after the both long and short battle appears shocked that he could be beaten in speed by an orc. But before he could move or voice a complaint he is grabbed by Kaiser who lifts him into the air. I smile as the hero is now face to face with me, but I am the only one standing on something solid. MC: ¡°Hello young hero, it¡¯s not every day that one gets to meet a hero you know¡± I told the hero who appears to be having trouble breathing from how tight Kaiser is holding his throat. ¡°Kaiser relax your grip slightly, I want to talk with the young hero¡± and with at that Kaiser relaxed his grip and hero began coughing. ???: ¡°You bastard *cough* Do you think that an Evil God can survive in a land blessed by the Goddess Amiya *cough*¡± the hero half shouted at me. I simply laughed at him. MC: ¡°Well young one, I am sure your goddess would love to meet her oh so faithful champion, no?¡± I asked him. I then realized that I was a naturally talented evil boss type character. God damn it. Nonetheless the hero paled at my words. It appears that he still has a large amount of attachment to this world. He then shouts something that sounds suspiciously like magic to me. ???: ¡°Goddess of light, grant me your champion the power of light that only you may bequeth, Holy Spe-¡° but before he could complete Kaiser crushes his throat completely separating the heroes head from his body. I sighed as Kaiser roared in anger. For the first time I realized that we were surrounded by knights and orcs, both ours and Drago¡¯s and they all appeared to be shaking. Kaiser grunts in anger and begins to leave the area at slow pace, his body slowly becoming smaller and smaller. It appears that his ability has finished and he is returning to his normal form. The ability is alot like a big green smashing machine from the comics back on Earth. I looked at Kaiser and whispered to him. MC: ¡°We have done enough. The battle is over Kaiser and we have won¡± as I say this Kaiser responds properly. Kaiser: ¡°It was to be expected my god but I think the war has just begun¡±. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next Chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=11978 Day 17: The Fort DAY ??: I sat there in silence as I glared at the beings who stood before me. I watched as they shivered in fear, happiness, respect and¡­ from one particular person, lust. I glanced to my right and saw my companion, the one person who had been before my side from nearly the very start. His body, so beautifully carved that it looked like the body of a god. His facial features though, were far from godly. He had dark red irises surrounded by darkness and his face was rugged. He had two horns protrude from the top of his head. Two black obsidian horns that stretched at least over half a metre. His mouth donned over a dozen sharp teeth that looked like they could rip iron to shreds. And his dark grey skin made him look like a statue. A Statue of a Demon Lord that stood over 4 metres at least. This being was of course my closest and loyalist companion. This was Kaiser. I glanced back towards the people in front of me. One orc, who dressed like a wizard. Or Warlock, would be more Precise. The Warlock Lord, Ghum¡¯bil is name. He was another companion of mine and he radiated happiness in my presence. He was quite clingly to me. It was slightly bothersome, but nothing more than that. One of the other people were the Giant of being, that belonged to the race known as ¡°Ogres¡±. He was the Ogre Lord Khaz Miz, who, begrudgingly was forced to bend a knee to me. He radiated fear and hate. But I sensed respect coming from him as well. Another person was the Human, who was clad in a full black plate set. He was also quite big as he was over 2 metres tall. He was Jonathan Edgarth the First. He simply had a huge amount of respect and love for me. Like those knights out of fantasy had for their kings. And the final person was the incredibly slender woman. She was incredibly beautiful, rivalling Natasha¡¯s beauty. But for a few reasons, she was not on my list to conquer. That aside, she belonged to the race known as ¡°Elves¡±, the so called dignified and honourable people who lived almost forever. In this world there may be Elves like that, but the Elves I have met are far from dignified and honourable, nor are they long lived. Aside from a few of them, most of them live as long as humans. That aside, this womans name was Alianna and She radiated lust, a somewhat impossible amount of it as well. This coupled with the fact that her name sounded like Ayanna, really bothered me. But aside from that, nothing. As I glanced at them, Ghum¡¯bil smiled like a fool, Khaz Miz, bowed his head, again begrudgingly, Jonathan nodded and Alianna smiled lustfully. I sighed while resting my head on my hand. My long elegant hand. I thought back on how I, the so called God of Damnation, ended up with this council. DAY 16: At the end of the day we finally managed to reach the end of the path. Because it was now, what I assume was Midnight, I ordered us to set up camp and rest. We could continue our journey tomorrow, seeing as we were in no rush. DAY 17: On this particular day, we travelled a few kilometres from the end of the pathway before I discovered a incredible scene. I stood there with Kaiser at my side and our group behind us as we stared at scene unfolding infront of us. This scene was not something that would happen in normal fantasy stories. Because, it was a group of Ogres laying siege to a fort, a clearly human made fort, which was being defended by Ogres. And both sides were horrible at both Siege and defense. They took literally stupid to another level. The ogres which were at smallest over 3 metres and who knows how many hundreds of kilos, attempted to use human ladders to scale the 10 metre tall walls of the forts. Ofcourse they simply ended up breaking the ladders and falling, not to their deaths, but onto other ogres and the ground and simply cursing in anger before getting back up to continue their siege. The defenders on the other hand, were just throwing things down at them, like their weapons and armour. I even saw a ogre throw another ogre down. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. That thrown ogre ended up cracking a ogres head and breaking its own spine. Those were the only two ogre casualties. This was the second day of the siege and ogres looked clearly tired, I wonder how many days they have been doing this retarded battle. Kaiser asked me what we planned to do about them. I simply replied, wait till their tired and take the fort for the group. It looked sturdy and safe, plus it was built into a mountain. Easily defendable, if you have any form of intelligence. Something these ogre¡¯s clearly didn¡¯t have. I watched them battle for hours on end, that we even had a group meal of beautifully cooked deer as we watched the Ogres battle. The kids were watching the ogres and laughing while the girls commented on their stupidity. It was a good meal. We had some nice quality bonding time. We were quite some distance away from them so we were safe, but then we spotted a third ogre group that looked like it was also watching them battle. I told the group to quiet down and took Kaiser with me to listen in on this third group. Since there were too many groups, I decided to Dub the Defenders, Ogres A, the attackers, Ogres B and the third group Ogres C. Anyways I slowly made my way to the Ogre C camp and began to listen in on their conversation. They were talking Orcish, I know this because Kaiser told me they were. Anyways, I don¡¯t know why they were talking Orcish, but they were. I looked towards the largest Ogre who I assumed was the leader, his name was Ogre Lord, Hubal. With Kaiser by my side we waited patiently for Hubal to begin speaking. But when he did, what he said was facepalm worthy. Hubal: ¡°Good Defense¡± he said talking to the ogre next to him ¡°They throw armour and weapon at Ogre at the bottom, confuse them. Very good. I do same thing¡± he said with respect in his voice. I began to suspect that all ogres were retarded but then he continued ¡°The attackers smart as well. You lad lad (ladders) to go up wall an take big house. Very smart¡± he then nodded to himself in confirmation. While he confirmed that, I confirmed that almost all ogres were brain damaged. I took Kaiser with me back to our camp and told him that we have to get rid of all the Ogres and take the castle and then I had plan to make this happen. But then plan became nullified, when the Ogres A who were defending the fort, opened up the gate and charged at the attackers. As I was thinking to myself ¡®Just how retarded can you be¡¯ I heard Hubal shout ¡°Genius Tac (tactic), surprise them. I never think of that me self. Very smart defense¡±. I could only facepalm. As the nearly naked and weaponless Ogres A attacked the heavy armour and weapon clad Ogres B, I saw Ogres B demolish Ogres A. I mean who would expect to win fighting naked aganst a heavily armoured opponent. As Ogres A got wiped out, Ogres C led by Hubal charged into the fray and attacked the heavily armoured Ogres B, which his own heavily armoured ogres. In the end, like I expected, both sides retreated with heavy injuries. Very heavy injuries. There were dozens of dead ogres littering the battlefield, but Ogres B lost more ogres than Ogres C. The entrance to the fort was simply open now. I asked Kaiser to simply clean up the entrance of the fort, by removing the ogres near its entrance. Kaiser complied and began to neatly stack the ogres all together. Like a pyramid of ogres. That aside, we entered the fort and closed the huge metal doors. That aside, the question going through my head was how did Ogres manage to take a fort that is so heavily fortified? Or why was such a fort abandoned? Nonetheless those are questions that can be answered later. I made the group camp in the forts small courtyard while Kaiser and I explored the fort. Just incase there are a few ogres remaining. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next Chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=11979 Day 18: Fort Ayan DAY 18: I sat on a broken down throne and stared at the insides of the room I was currently in. It is, or was, a throne room. Now though, its simply a ruin, which happened to have been used by Ogres. I am almost certain this place was in better shape before the Ogres showed up. Seeing as how they are simply retarded. Nonetheless, shortening a long story, yesterday afternoon was event less. After the ogres drove themselves away, we took residence in this fort. Kaiser and I scoured the fort for any remaining threats and found nothing. Well not exactly nothing, seeing as how we found gold and gems and not just a small amount either. I am not sure how much Gold and Gems are worth in this world but with the amount I found I am almost certain I could buy nearly anything. The thousands of kilos of gold and gems aside, I found a lot of weapons and armour, for Humans and Ogres. The human armour most likely belonged to the previous residents while the ogre armour belonged to the ogres who just vacated for us. That aside the forts interior was quite large. There were several large bedrooms, which could easily house at least 20 people per room. A huge kitchen, which if needed could also house people. There were several large corridors, which once again, could be used to house more people. There was also a cellar, which was full of nice exquisite wine. Magnificent stuff. Although there was no tableware, forcing me to drink from the bottle. A huge bath, which I assume once belonged personally to this keeps lord. I doubt people could sleep there, but I guess it would be possible. I have also come to the conclusion that the people of this world, the orcs, humans etc, all probably smell really bad. I realized this because I discovered what I would assume, and I am using this word lightly, the toilet. With several buckets full of human crap or maybe if I was unlucky, Ogre crap. And I was unfazed by the smell. Which means imagine how bad I smell. That aside, it was essentially a damp room with several dozens of buckets and a slit in the wall which is where I assume the buckets full of crap were disposed from. Anyways, the interior aside, the exterior contained a courtyard where the group remained while Kaiser and I scoured the fort. It also contained two towers and a gate house. One tower on each side of the gate house. There was a stable outside as well as what I assume was once a smithy, along with a large building which was full of what I assume was once hay. It looked like it was once a storage house. Once. All in all, it was a heavily defensible, spacious and comfy fort. Once repaired, it would be a good base. Till then, it would serve as housing for the group. I should really call them something aside from ¡°the group¡±. As I wrecked my mind for a suitable name for the group, Kaiser came into the crumbling hall room and waited patiently for me to finish thinking of a name. Such a good companion. Seeing as how I couldn¡¯t think of a name, I ignored it for now and gestured for Kaiser to speak. Kaiser: ¡°My god, I was wondering if we were going to leave the women and children here?¡± he asked me to which I simply nodded. He then smiled like he was waiting for me to respond in such a manner ¡°Then my god, it appears you have claimed this place in your name for them. What should we name this place? God¡¯s Bastion? Fort of Greatness? Damnation Hold?...¡± Kaiser began mouthing of many names to me, some were quite interesting, while others were down right awful. Then the little light in my head clicked and I realized what I would name the group. MC: ¡°That¡¯s enough Kaiser¡± I said, silencing Kaiser who looked at me with Anticipation in his eyes ¡°I have claimed this fortress in my name, I shall bestow upon it the name, Castle Ayan, thus making the group, from hence forth, Ayan¡¯s¡± I nodded to myself with happiness. Although it may be nothing but a lowly fort as of this moment, it shall soon be great castle. With that thought in my head I nodded to myself. How splendid. I solved a problem which had been bothering me for a long while. But it sounded good. Ayans, huh. I am Ayan. Yes, Yes. It sounded great. Kaiser nodded to me, before breaking out into a grin. Kaiser: ¡°I shall go inform the group that they are now no longer Thecillian, but Ayan and that this place Castle Ayan shall be their home¡± with that he turned around and left to go inform the group. I watched as Kaiser left the hall before I leaned back into the throne. Now what do I do, was the question that had been bothering me since I moved into this castle yesterday. My goal was to survive and get revenge on the blasted hobbit and I accomplished that. I over accomplished surviving, considering the fact that I have a Orc Horde which worships me, a almost invincible fort and a Kaiser. A splendid Beautiful Kaiser. The only Kaiser. Anyways, I began to formulate what I would do with my life right now. Would I stay in this fort and spend the rest of my days living in harmony and happiness here? No I would not. If it was me from when I was human before reincarnating into what I am now, I would have probably decided to spend the rest of my life here, in happy ignorant bliss. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. But I cant do that, not as what I am currently. I have somehow become immune to bloodshed, gore and what not. I have changed, would be a simple way to put it. I have changed a lot. All I retain from my humanity is my intelligence and my memories. And thanks to those memories I have a strict sense of morals. But what if I didn¡¯t have memories? Would I have the morals that I currently uphold? Most likely I wouldn¡¯t. Or maybe I would. I really don¡¯t know. As I began pondering about many deep things, I heard a very loud crash followed by a bellowing roar. ???: ¡°PUNY HUMANS! THIS MY HOME! MY CAVE! MINE! LEAVE AND LET ME KILL YOU OR DIE!¡± The loud roar, disrupted my thinking and put me in a somewhat angry mood. Who dares interrupt me, the god of darkness as I discuss things with myself. Oh great, I am now calling my self the god of darkness subconsciously. I also realized that he called this fort a cave and he gave us two only slightly different options. How stupid are these ogres? I sighed before getting up and walking towards the battlements and not very surprisingly I met Kaiser on the way. I told the group mem- I mean the Ayans, not to worry and that I would handle everything, so they should simply relax and ignore the idiot raging outside. They nodded in relief and began to go back to whatever it was that they were doing. I on the otherhand made my way with Kaiser to the battlements changing form from my Human form to my Tribal form and stared at the ogres who in turn stared back at us. I saw Hubal standing to the right of a large black ogre whom I assume was the one who screamed very loudly. His name was ¡®Huy Yallim¡¯ and he was a ¡®Black Ogre Lord¡¯. Probably just a variant of the normal ogre lord, meaning he was stronger and faster, but apparently still as retarded. Seeing me come to the wall Huy grinned his toothy smile and began to roar once more. Huy Yallim: ¡°HAHA, PUNY ORC AND GOBLIN, YOU SURRENDER AND I MAKE YOU MY PET, OR YOU-¡° as he screamed, I cut him off and began to yell myself. Ofcourse I was using my ¡®Titans¡¯ voice. MC: ¡°HOW DARE YOU, A PATHETIC OGRE, TALK TO ME THE GREAT AND MIGHTY GOD OF DARKNESS WITH SUCH DISRESPECT! WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE HUY YALLIM TO SCREAM AT ME! TELL ME¡± as I screamed at him, my voice got deeper and deeper until I could visibly see the ogres shaking before me. Huy was sweating incredibly, his broad and confident toothy grin, replaced with a face full of pure terror. It was amusing to say the least. I stared at each and every single ogre, one by one, deepening their fear of me. It was quite a spectacle you know. Several dozen ogres freezing up before who was weaker and smaller than a goblin. At least I assume goblins were larger and stronger than me. That aside, I turned my eyes back to Huy and then to Hubal and gestured to the ogres surrounding them. MC: ¡°Kill those two and rip their heads off and place it on your Halberds¡± the ogres looked confused at the words Halberds so I sighed ¡°Spears, your giant Spears¡± and they nodded frantically. Hubal and Huy Yallim, were completely frozen on the spot, neither able to move. They let themselves have their heads removed. It was a brutal sight and I am ashamed to say that I was amused with it. The ogres mounted their heads onto their Halberds and asked me what to do with it, to which I simply told them to put it on either side of the gate. They did so with quite a lot of vigor. They looked back at me once they were done, clearly waited for another order. I simply asked them where the closest settlement was, to which they replied in a confused voice, ¡°Whats a settlement?¡±. After telling them it was a village, town or anything human related they knew of or raided. And they told me about the Human town of Ogre Stopping. The name made me laugh, because apparently the Ogres raided their on a bi-weekly basis. I told them to send someone to the village to tell them that the god of Damnation has conquered the ogres and that they will no longer bother you and then to give them directions to come here. Explaining this to them was an arduous process but in the end I managed to do so. Hooray for me. When they asked me what they were to do afterwards, I told them to head to Horde of Damnation and give their full commitment to obeying Ghum¡¯bil. I told them with a grin on my face, that they were my gift to Ghum¡¯bil for conquering the fortress. I at least hope he did. And even if he didn¡¯t, an army of ogres should help him do so. With that, I left the ogres to do what I told them and moved back to the throne room, turning into my human form on the way. Kaiser went to check up on the grou- I mean the Ayans and I went to sit down on my throne. As I sat down, I slowly let myself enter the dream realm, seeing as how I have been up since early in the morning. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next Chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=11980 Day 19: Boredom I floated amongst the clouds, my body ethereal, my mind open. I stared down at the world, I stared at the ever expansive continent. I stared at the world which destroyed logic. I stared at the planet which expanded far beyond my eyes reach. I stared at the planet which dwarfed Earth. I stared at my new homeworld. As I contemplated all of this, I also began to think about the question ¡®How did I end up here?¡¯ but that question was quickly answered as I was shook awake by Kaiser. I looked at his eyes, which had a tinge of worry in them before smiling at him which erased that tinge. He nodded to me and returned the smile. Kaiser: ¡°A pleasant dream my god?¡± he asked me with curiosity in his voice. MC: ¡°Not so much a dream Kaiser¡± I replied but then I thought on those words ¡°Actually, it may have been a dream, but then again, it may have not been one. Nonetheless, it does not matter¡± I replied brushing the topic away. This wasn¡¯t really something I wanted to discuss, because as far as I know, the world Kaiser has grown up in, is not that large. Well it may as well be huge, but then again, no one has left this area and returned, or I am sure their would be stories amongst the orcs. I wondered how the people in this area would react to the idea that their may be a huge world outside their land. Pass the mountains and oceans which surround us in every direction. I am sure it would make many very, very curios. Actually now that I think about it, wasn¡¯t their a massive cave on the other side of the Human Nation? I am almost sure there was. What is in or beyond that cavern? Those maps that I looked at Marked that location as, what was it? I cant remember, but whatever it was, it was an place one was not meant to go to. I looked at Kaiser and realized that he wouldn¡¯t just wake me up for now reason. MC: ¡°Whats wrong Kaiser?¡± I asked him, curious as to what would make him wake me up. Kaiser: ¡°My god, humans from the town of ¡®Ogres Stopping¡¯ have come. I wanted to know what you wished to do with them?¡± he asked me with a inquisitive tone. I simply leaned back onto the throne and thought to myself for a moment. I only sent the ogres yesterday, which would mean that they came here to confirm that I am really the god of Damnation. Well they could have also come here for other reasons. I¡¯ll find out in a bit anyways. MC: ¡°Bring them to me Kaiser, lets meet our neighbours¡± I replied with an grin. Kaiser smiled while noddding. He then turned around and left to go and get the people from ¡®Ogres Stopping¡¯. I sat on my thorne in my human form as I waited from them to come to me. And I didn¡¯t end up waiting long, as within an few minutes, in came Kaiser followed by a several men and women. Kaiser stepped into the room and bellowed out in a large voice. Kaiser: ¡°My god, I have brought the Mortals to you¡± after that he kneeled before me. Since he had become serious all of a sudden, I had as well. I subconsciously became stern looking and my presence became larger. The humans began to sweat before the one who I assume would be their village chief, or mayor or whatever name their leader has, kneeled before me. All of his entourage, all 9 of them, kneeled before me. It felt nice to say the least. I loved the attention and respect. Some of them began to shake before I realized that I was now glaring at them. I relaxed my presence and looked at them like one would look at anyone else. Normally, or as normal as I could get. They somewhat relaxed, but they were still very, very rigid. Oh well, that aside, I looked at Kaiser and I swear I caught a glimpse of him grinning, but I wasn¡¯t sure, since his face currently, in the nicest way to put it, would make a child cry. MC: ¡°Welcome to my humble abode, it¡¯s not much, but it¡¯ll do for now, now raise your heads¡± I smiled as I said this to them. They raised their head and seeing my smiling a few of them began to flatter me, the fort and Kaiser. They said many things to me, ranging from my omnipotent beauty to my Earth Shattering strength all the way to Kaisers manliness and beauty. I would have laughed but they took it to far. I didn¡¯t even know why they were buttering up to me. Well its not like it was all of them, it was just a few of the old men. I looked at Kaiser and pointed at the 3 men who had annoyed me with their incredibly broad range of flattering. MC: ¡°Make our guests at home and cater to them please Kaiser¡± I told him with a not so bright smile. Kaiser simply grinned and nodded before walking up to the 3 men and pointing to the exit. They began to sweat, apologize, beg and then curse at me. But I could imagine why, they probably thought that they would die or be sacrificed. Or something along those lines but I was seriously just asking Kaiser to take them somewhere else. Knowing Kaiser, he¡¯ll probably just put them in a room in the fort and lock them there, until I tell him to take them out. I wonder what the ¡®wait¡¯ will do to them. It¡¯ll be interesting to see them later on. I looked back at the remaining 7 people. The leader, whose name was Joshua Elkington looked slightly irked but he hid it quite well. He must be quite used to such things. MC: ¡°Well that aside, again allow me to welcome you to my humble abode, you¡¯ll have to excuse me for removing your friends but they were beginning to annoy me¡± I gave them my brightest smile, but then back fired on me, as some of them began shaking again. I simply sighed before looking back at the leader ¡°So tell me, Joshua, what brings you to me on this fine day?¡± I asked him. He looked shocked for a moment, probably from the fact that I knew his name, but he quickly collected himself before smiling at me. Joshua: ¡°Thank you for receiving us and my apologies for my companions, God of Damnation¡± he said, I liked the fact that he didn¡¯t butter me up with his first words. ¡°I have come from the town, or ex-town of Ogres Stopping to thank you for conquering and driving away the ogres. You have my heartfelt thanks but I have come to request your aid¡± he said so with seriousness in his voice as he bowed his head. I stared at him for a moment before staring at his companions. MC: ¡°I see¡± I said with a cold voice. His companions under my gaze began fidgeting and looking around ¡°And why did you bring them if that was your reason? You could have come alone you know¡± I asked him. He grinned when I asked him this question. Joshua: ¡°Because the ogres told me you now Inhabit Fort Ulkun, I thought that you may or may not want to have servants to take care of the castle and masons to repair it since I thought you may need them¡± he said so with a tinge of arrogance in his voice. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. I smiled, he came with logic and reason. That gave him a bonus in my books. MC: ¡°A good reason to bring them¡± I said pointing at the so called Masons and servants ¡°But what about those fools?¡± I asked him. He paled at that before coughing and looking at me with a wry smile. Joshua: ¡°Well they were Town Elders and insisted they come and talk to you since, I, a youngin would probably fail in my negotiations¡± he said with shame in his voice. That just made me laugh. My laugh seemed to have a positive effect on the humans here as they looked less scared in my presence now. MC: ¡°That aside, now tell me what is your problem and why do you think that I can help you?¡± I asked him in a very inquisitive tone. Joshua: ¡°The noble who was in charge of protecting this area, stopped protecting us 3 decades ago when the Ogres became dominant here¡± he said so with hate in his voice ¡°But the moment the Ogres have left, him and his men, those disgusting trash have come into our town and have declared that we are now under his protection and have to pay him tax. The last 30 years worth of it¡± he nearly spit his words out towards the end, the anger obviously visible. I looked at him, nodding my understanding. MC: ¡°I understand, you hate the noble who abandoned you for 30 years and now comes claiming tax. Correct? That aside, what does it have to do with me?¡± I asked him, in a less inquisitive but more curious manner. I knew where this was going, I still wanted to hear it from him. Joshua: ¡°I would like to transfer the town from under that pathetic nobles hands to yours¡± he said so bowing his head until it touched the ground. ¡°Please help us. Please¡± his words became mere whispers towards the end. I looked at him, as he bowed in front of me. I had already decided what I wanted to do. But before I could answer I heard a voice come from the entrance. I looked up and what I saw surprised me. Nathasha stood there. She looked at me with an expression which I deemed equal to pouting. Natasha: ¡°You¡¯ll help them right? You call yourself a god. Your mere voice drove away an army of Ogres!¡± She looked at me with anger in her eyes ¡°But you take your time deciding whether or not to help them¡± her words flowed out with a large amount of passion and she glared at me as she spoke. I looked at her with amusement in my eyes and laughed which made her angrier. Before she could begin to lecture me again, I began to speak. MC: ¡°Well what if, at this moment I decline to help them? What would you do?¡± I asked her, in a somewhat teasing tone. The only reason I did this, was because I was incredibly bored. Two days of nothing is very hard on the soul of someone who at one point in his existence used something called the ¡®Internet¡¯. She glared daggers at me, daggers which did little to no damage and where very beautiful. No, cute would be a better word for it. Natasha: ¡°You wouldn¡¯t!¡± She said raising her voice ¡°You¡¯re too nice for that. But¡± she trailed off, her eyes looking elsewhere. She took her time before looking back at me and then mumbling in a low voice, tears forming on the sides of her eyes. I looked at her before sighing, damned woman. Always manipulating men using their emotions. Well I was easy to manipulate because I let myself be manipulated, but that¡¯s just me. She was now hiding a smile, most likely pleased in the fact that she made me say yes, to something I was already going to say yes to. But there was something she was hiding. It couldn¡¯t be that complex to figure it out, most likely a relative or someone she knows lived in that town. But before I could ask her my question, I was shocked once again. This time Ayanna casually walked into the throne room. She looked at the people in the room one by one before slowly walking past them and all the way up to me. She came right to my side and looked at me, right into my eyes before saying one word which melted my heart. Ayanna: ¡°Daddy, are you gonna save the town?¡± she asked me in her cute little voice. I simply grinned broadly and nodded. If my daughter wanted it, ofcourse I would do it. MC: ¡°Ofcourse dear, ofcourse¡± and with that she broke into a smile and hugged me before getting off and walking towards Natasha who took her hand and walked off. And then it hit me, Natasha manipulated me firstly by herself and on the off chance she failed she had a invincible back up plan. To use Ayanna. Anyways both plans succeeded and I was left with my shattered pride. But at least Ayanna spoke more than 1 word. Usually she would only reply, Food, Sleep, Toilet etc. That aside I also just realized she called me Daddy for the first time. Was that Natasha¡¯s idea, or was that her own. The other words she said with a somewhat strange accent, which meant Natasha made her memorize it, but she said Daddy with emotion in the word. I guess she said that by herself. Smiling to myself I realized I had company. I looked at them and they were all smiling but when they saw me looking at them they all went back to their passive looks. MC: ¡°Well you have your answer, go tell your lord that I now own your town and trying to take anything from it would be the same as declaring war on me. Its name is no longer ¡®Ogre Stopping¡¯ but ¡®Ayanna¡¯, the Capital City of the Ayan Empire. On that note, this is Castle Ayan not Fort Ulkun¡± and with that I dismissed him. Joshua was grinning like there was no tomorrow and left with a very happy aura, the people he left behind were also overflowing with a happy aura. They girls immediately went to begin cleaning and the men began cleaning up the rubble. I sat their on my throne and watched Kaiser walk into the room. He looked at me and Smiled. Before he could even talk, or the better word would be, make fun of me, I began speaking. MC: ¡°Kaiser go rally a few ogres and orcs and then make a defense force for ¡®Ayanna¡¯, that¡¯s the new name for ¡®Ogre Stopping¡¯in case you didn¡¯t know. How long do you think it¡¯ll take you?¡± I asked him in a bored manner. Kaiser: ¡°If I leave now, I¡¯ll be able to make it there by tomorrow morning. You can then come by in the evening, also just in case, if necessary, the noble. May I?¡± Kaiser asked me with a grin on his face. I simply nodded and with that he left. I sat in silence for who knows how long before I realized that I forgot the Town Elders were locked in one of the rooms. Oh well, I thought. They can survive a day in Isolation. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next Chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=11981 Day 20: Responsibility As I walked on the stone road I passed the beautiful scenery surrounding me, I slowly turned back to look at the fort behind me. Ah magnificent, I thought to myself. And it belonged to me. I wonder how much it would cost to buy or build something like this back on Earth? Oh well, who cares. This isn''t earth anyways. Turning back to look in front of me, I continued walking. As I walked for a bit over a hour, the scenery became, how would I say it. Less Beautiful? No, not that. Less appealing would be alright, I guess. Yeah, the scenery became Less appealing. Seeing as how I had been walking for a little over an hour and that I still had several more hours to go, before I reached the City of Ayanna. Sure its not a city, like my fort isn''t a castle, but in time it shall be. I decided to jog to the town, in my human form of course, since my Tribal Form was around 4 feet and running or jogging with that stature would take me much longer. Surprisingly after jogging for close to an hour my body seems perfectly fine and I haven''t become really tired. Considering that, I began to change from jog to a run. Another hour passed and I began to get tired, not so tired that I couldn''t move but I was beginning to become slightly sore. I checked my distance to the town and saw that I was barely a three kilometers away. Considering the distance I decided to sprint there. I wanted to test my body now that I had realized I wasn¡¯t as weak as I thought. I wonder how long I could sprint for? Well I was about to find out. I had began to pant but I didn¡¯t stop, I continued my sprint even after my body began to ache all over. When I thought I would have to stop soon I came to the end of the road and before me was the Town. It looked like a large disorganized village. Or a shamble of town. But considering the fact that they have been besieged by ogres for around 3 decades, it looked much nicer than I imagined. More surprisingly at least, was that at the entrance to the town there were over 100 human soldiers. Well not over 100, literally 100. With 3 people in grander armour behind them. These would be the commanders, the noble and the commanders or just the nobles family. Nonetheless it didn¡¯t really matter, but that also made me realize that I got here before Kaiser and his men. Which meant I was alone. And Tired. So I was alone and tired before 100 enemy soldiers. No matter how you look at it, this wasn¡¯t a good situation. Of course I didn¡¯t look tired since I had fabulous control over my body, but nonetheless this was not a good situation. I felt out for Kaiser and a smiled formed on my lips. Seeing that instead of fleeing at the sight of this many soldiers, I began smiling seemed to have pissed off the noble as he was making his way past the soldiers to the front. His name was [David Bradmin] and he was the Ex-Lord of Ayanna. David: ¡°Peasant what are you doing here? Can you not see that I am waiting for someone? If so, be gone before I have you removed¡± he said so with pure arrogance in his voice as he made his way to the front of his small army. I laughed at this but his words did piss me off, so I planned to show him some love from me and Kaiser later on. MC: ¡°Well its obvious you are waiting for someone, don¡¯t you think?¡± I asked him as I began walking towards a large stone and planting myself down upon it. ¡°You are waiting for the God of Damnation, right? Well he is before you, speak ¡®Mortal¡¯ before I grow bored of you¡± I told him, coating the word ¡®Mortal¡¯ with arrogance and disgust. My words made him and his men pale but he recovered quite quickly. He looked at me, measuring me up, probably wondering if I was the real deal or just a test. David: ¡°So you are the so called ¡®God¡¯ that drove away the Ogres? Well then I would like to thank you for saving ¡®my town¡¯¡± he said so with a smile on his face. He said the word ''God'' with sarcasm in his voice and ''my town'' with possessiveness in his voice. I don¡¯t know what he was thinking but it was probably along the lines of ¡®I might be able to beat him now that he is alone¡¯. Looking at this idiot I had already come to a conclusion about what was going to happen to him. I sighed and looked at him and his men in pity. Looking at his men I smiled and extended my hand. MC: ¡°I will give you all this one chance to surrender, bend a knee to me or die¡± I said my tone light and friendly. They all looked like they were considering it, when David began to yell at them. David: ¡°HE IS ALONE! IF WE KILL HIM NOW, YOU WILL GO DOWN IN HISTORY AS GOD SLAYERS! WOMEN AND RICHES AWAIT YOU! KILL HIM!¡± he screamed as he began to froth at the mouth. Why are there so many insane people. I mean seriously. Now that I looked behind him I saw something that pissed me off. I saw Joshua stark naked and severely injured while being locked up inside a cage in what I think is the village square. My eyes which looked friendly just moments ago, now looked dark and angry. Several of the soldiers flinched before my gaze but they held their ground. MC: ¡°Surrender or Die now¡± I said in my Titans voice but surprisingly since I wasn¡¯t trying to scream, instead of my voice being really loud, it came out really dark and sinister. Like a demons voice. At that, almost everyone before me was shaking in fear, David included. Looking behind them, I saw that the villagers who came to look at what was happening were also shaking in fear. 1 soldier got up and walked away from the group and walked toward me, shaking the entire time. Once he neared me, he knelt before me. Yulian Eldridge: ¡°My god, I pledge myself to your service¡± he said his voice full of fear. David looked like he was about go unconscious. I am not sure whether it was from fear or anger. Or maybe both. Once the soldier named Yulian had sworn himself to me, he turned around and pointed his weapon at his former friends. Seeing this, large amounts of the soldiers began moving towards me. Leaving barely 10 soldiers still following David. Not wanting to be forced to face their now previous comrade they also got up and swore themselves to me. Now I sat there, on a rock, with a small army of 100 humans pointing their weapons at David and his two compatriots. They all looked scared shitless now aside from David, who looked like he had lost whatever remaining sanity he had. David: ¡°I¡¯LL KILL YOU MYSELF AND GO DOWN IN HISTORY!¡± he said as he charged toward me. And without me even having to say anything, he was impaled. Several times. With spears. By his former men. He looked very pitiful in his final moments and I am sure many people would treat he less harshly. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. But not one of his men looked like they felt pity toward him. This was proven by one of his men smashing his pitiful face with their mace. His two compatriots both turned around and began to run at the death of their master and again without me having to say anything, they were chased by their former subordinates and also brutally murdered. I began to wonder exactly what this noble, David did to make his soldiers hate him so much. I looked over the soldiers who were all looking at me, before smiling. MC: ¡°All of you come and stand before me¡± I told them. This order was complied with immediately as they were now all standing before me in complete order. ¡°From this moment forth, you are to forsake your allegiance to any country, order, religion or family and give yourselves to me. To Damnation¡± when I told them this, not one of them flinched or hesitated. Yulian was the first to kneel before me and the first to say the so called ¡°Oath of Damnation¡±. Yulian: ¡°I Yulian Eldridge, son of Ingar Eldridge, forsake myself from any previous bonds, be it to Country, Order, Religion or Family and give myself to the God of Damnation, in this life and the Next¡± he said with pride in his voice. This child was surprisingly eager to serve me. I wonder why? Before I could ask him why, all of his compatriots kneeled before and all at once, began to say the oath. By the end of the Oath, I counted seventeen Jarrods. I wonder why that particular name was so popular? Maybe it used to be the name of some long lost hero or something. That aside, I also came to the realization that my name and voice were tad bit overpowered. Simply saying I was the God of Damnation or using Titans Voice made almost anyone lose the will to fight. But I couldn¡¯t keep fighting like that. Sooner or later I¡¯ll come across someone whose people have a strong will and then I¡¯ll need more than my voice and presence to save myself. That aside, I smiled at my new army. MC: ¡°Rise my Knights of Damnation. You are the First of your order you shall be led by Yulian Eldridge, who shall be the first Knight Commander of your Order¡± and with that they all stood up and looked at me with sparkles in their eyes. It must be because they were no longer just Soldiers or Guards, but were now Knights. When I looked at Yulian I saw Devotion which I had only previously seen in Ghum¡¯bils eyes. It was the weird type of Devotion. Not like Kaisers whose devotion and loyalty came from love and respect. It was different. That aside, Yulian looked like he was about to speak before I smiled at him and gestured to Joshua. MC: ¡°Let him down¡± I told him to which he immediately nodded. Before he could even send someone, 3 soldiers- I mean knights ran to the cage and immediately let him out while asking, or ordering the villagers to bring him medicine and clothing. Within the minute, he was wiped clean and dressed and brought before me. Joshua looked at me with newfound respect and devotion and knelt before me. MC: ¡°Rise Joshua, from this point forth you are to be known as Lord Joshua Elkington, lord of this region¡± and with that all the knights knelted before me and Joshua. He looked absolutely flabbergasted. He was looking for words, most likely to either thank me or tell me how he was unsuited or unworthy of such a thing. But that would be nonsense as he generally cared about the people of this area which infact made him worthy of the job. Before anyone could speak of course, Kaiser appeared before us, with 10 ogres and 100 Orcs. All of them looked ready for battle, but when they saw me, in my human form, with humans kneeling before me, they looked confused. I smiled at them and transformed which shocked the humans, orcs and ogres. Now in my tribal form I smiled at them all. MC: ¡°Welcome Kaiser, it appears I had no need for the Orcs or Ogres as I conquered this place by myself¡± I gestured to the town ¡°Also these humans are, Lord Joshua Elkington¡± I said pointing to him ¡°And the Knights of Damnation and their Knight Commander Yulian¡± I said gesturing to Yulian and the Knights. Kaiser simply smiled and looked at them, analyzing them. Looking to the Orcs and Ogres I smiled. MC: ¡°How is Ghum¡¯bil Kaiser?¡± I asked him, intrigued about the status of the battle and the commander of my Legion. Kaiser: ¡°Well my god, he conquered the Fortress and named it the ¡®Fortress of Damnation¡¯ as well as enslaving dozens of the humans there. Also surprisingly, a lot of the human converted to your religion and now you have Priests of Damnation¡± he said so with Pride in his voice. I also came to the realization that I had all these manly man looking at me with love in their eyes. It was kind of creepy now that I thought about it. That aside, Ghum¡¯bil enslaving humans was wrong. I¡¯ll have to go and set him straight later. Kaiser: ¡°He also built a massive statue of you, its quite magnificent¡± Kaiser said so with happiness in his voice. A Statue, huh. Sounds intriguing. Looking at the orcs and ogres, I had to decide to do something with them. I could just send them back but I had a idea. MC: ¡°You Orcs and Ogres are now part of this town¡± I told them which confused everyone ¡°You are to help rebuild this town, help expand it and help secure it. Is that understood?¡± I asked. Everyone nodded but the humans looked displeased with the fact that they had to now work with ogres. Oh yeah, ogres did terrorize them for 30 years. Well they¡¯ll get over it. MC: ¡°All of you are too work together and rebuild this town, I hope the next time I come here, I see a¡± I paused as I looked at the extremely large village that was falling apart ¡°a town¡± I told them. All of them nodded in response to me. ¡°Also, I¡¯ll have to set a power ranking so that people don¡¯t fight over things. Joshua is the answers directly to me or Kaiser, Yulian answers to Joshua and you Orcs and Ogres answer to Joshua. Understood?¡± to which I was once again met with nods of understanding. I walked to towards Kaiser where he kneeled before me allowing me to climb onto his back. With that I looked at them all one final time. MC: ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± I asked them, which set them all running into the town and its surroundings. I sighed and told Kaiser to head back home. I also realized I was incredibly good at taking problems, solving the first part of it and then pushing it onto someone else. This was a great skill. With that I headed back to my Castle. Proud of my ability to push responsibility onto others. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next Chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=11983 Day 21: Whats the worse that can happen? I sat there on my throne in a much cleaner throne room. Ever since those masons came, the castle has slowly taken on a better shape and look. Well it¡¯s still a fort but then again, that doesn¡¯t matter. The throne room which used to have rubble lying all over it now had none. Except for the giant seat fashioned for Kaiser to my right. His seat was behind my throne and to the right of it, barely a metre and a half between us. I was on my throne with my back on one of the armrests and my feet dangling over the other, looking towards Kaiser. MC: ¡°Kaiser¡± I said dragging out his name more than I should which made him to look at me curiously. Kaiser: ¡°Yes my god?¡± he asked me the curiosity in his voice visible. MC: ¡°Lets discuss about our forces¡± I told him. I was bored and I needed something to do, seeing as how I could not sit still for several hours. I just didn¡¯t have the patience to do such a thing. I also couldn¡¯t sleep for too many hours as my body forced itself awake after a certain point. Kaiser simply sighed and looked at me, waiting for me to begin. MC: ¡°Let us start off with Ghum¡¯bil and his forces¡± I told him. Kaiser: ¡°Well what about them my god? Oh¡± he paused, before grinning sheepishly ¡°I forgot to tell you my god, but every day at minimum, dozens of orcs flock to your banner while some days that number reaches hundreds or thousands¡± I became incredibly happy at this news, I mean who wouldn¡¯t be, but the good news didn¡¯t end there. ¡°Also, it¡¯s not just orcs who join your forces; you have beast men, humans and even a few elves. But your forces are mainly composed of orcs and beast men. So if I had to divide your forces by race, it would be 6/10 orcs, 2/10 beast men, 1/10 humans and 1/10 others¡± he told me while beaming with pride. We became silent for a moment as that knowledge sunk into me. Looking at Kaiser I simply smiled while asking. MC: ¡°So how many soldiers does Ghum¡¯bils ¡®Horde of Damnation¡¯ possess?¡± to which I was met with a large grin. Kaiser: ¡°At least 20,000 soldiers my god and that number probably grows daily¡± this made me quite happy . MC: ¡°But why are so many orcs and beast men flocking to my banner?¡± I asked him curious to the reason I had so many new followers. I mean it¡¯s not like I was there to directly force them to submit to my rule. Kaiser: ¡°The reason for that is because while the humans, Elves and Dwarves have their own official religions, composed of gods that have been worshipped by that race for who knows how long, the orcs and beast men have never had a official god that governed over their race¡± when Kaiser said this I realized why I had so many followers. ¡°But now they have you, a figure who is powerful beyond their imagination who has become their patron deity¡± and Kaiser once again beamed with pride. I nodded to this knowledge as it made quite a lot of sense. A lot of people in history have done the same thing as me, by introducing a god to people who have fallen on hard times or who are being oppressed, having the knowledge that a god is there to aid and support you and your race is welcomed with open arms. I am also pretty sure that this had caused many wars as well, specifically religious wars. I put that thought away, I mean what are the chances that one of these other religions would just up and declare war on me. Kaiser: ¡°Shall we discuss the Knights of Damnation and the To- City of Ayanna now?¡± he asked me. I shook my head. MC: ¡°No Kaiser, we shall discuss my daughter Ayanna and how she called me ¡®Daddy¡¯¡± I said with pride. Kaiser just laughed and looked at me with eyes that said ¡®seriously?¡¯ to which I nodded while grinnigng. MC: ¡°Jokes aside, she really did call me ¡®Daddy¡¯ but we are not really go-¡° I was interrupted as the Doors to the throne room opened and one of the Knights came in. I brought several of the knights with me to guard the castle and they were doing quite a good job of it, seeing as how they now manned the gates and regularly patrolled the surrounding area as well as hunting for food. That aside, I looked at the guard and nodded to him to signal that it was alright for him to talk. Knight: ¡°My god, Knights from the town have brought a few ladies, I think they are priestesses, who said they wished to talk to you. Do I let them in?¡± he asked me with a large amount of curiosity in his voice. I sighed and simply nodded. MC: ¡°Let them in, what¡¯s the worse that could happen¡± and I felt a tinge of regret once I said those words. Since those words were like the precursor to the so called ¡®worse things¡¯. The Knight nodded and left immediately. I looked at Kaiser and he smiled wryly. Kaiser: ¡°My god, shall I go and ask Ghum¡¯bil to prepare his forces?¡± he asked me. I gave him angry glare. Did he have so little faith in my diplomacy skills? I¡¯ll show him how good I am with words. I sat on my throne for several minutes while I waited before I finally saw these so called priestesses. I laughed when I saw them since they looked like nuns with white clothing. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. But they had no cross or any sorts of necklace or medallion; neither did they possess any rings on their fingers. All in all, they only had white nun clothing on them and underneath it, they possessed nothing either. Literally nothing. Looking at their faces, they looked quite beautiful. No, not looked. They were quite beautiful but that didn¡¯t matter to me that much since I had a throng of beauties who lived in my castle. The one who stood in the middle had the name [Yuliara Smothoms]. Her last name was quite weird but I had no right to criticize her name seeing as how I didn¡¯t even have one. That aside these priestesses exuded an aura of incredible confidence. I wonder what they came to say anyways. Did they want peace or friendship between our religions? Yuliara: ¡°We come in the name of the Goddess of Light, Amiya to make peace with your religion¡± she said so cockiness in her voice. She was beginning to annoy me as she stood in the presence of a god yet she showed no respect to me. ¡°As the Goddess if far above you in station she shall be the one to declare the terms and they are as follows¡± she cleared her throat and began to yell. ¡°Your Legion shall swear to uphold the laws of Amiya. ¡°Your Legion shall believe in and follow Amiya. ¡°Your Legion shall fight the enemies of Amiya. ¡°Your legion shall serve Amiya. ¡°Your legion shall convert to the light. ¡°You shall swear to uphold the laws of Amiya. ¡°You shall believe in and follow Amiya. ¡°You shall fight the enemies of Amiya. ¡°You shall serve Amiya. ¡°You shall convert to the light¡± She said all of this in one breath and then she looked at me with haughtiness in her eyes, but she began to continue. Yuliera: ¡°Should you refuse, maybe the full of the Goddess of light ought to be brought down upon you and your savage horde, destroying you all¡± she then looked like she was superior to me. Her cockiness and terms made me beyond angry but I kept myself under control. MC: ¡°Leave now or die¡± I told her while I looked her directly in the eyes. This somehow sent her over the edge. Yuliara: ¡°YOU DARE THREATHEN A FOLLOWER AND DISCIPLE OF AMIYA! TRASH HOW DARE YOU! YOU ARE LUCKY AMIYA EVEN CONSIDERED LETTING YOU AND YOUR PATHETIC LEGION FOLLOW HER! HOW DARE YOU REJECT HER YOU F***ING TRAS-¡° at this point she had already walked all the way up to me and then as she stood right before me she struck me in the face with as much might as she could muster. At that moment even she seemed to have been regretting her choice. I didn¡¯t even flinch as I received the impact but her hand began to swell in pain. Even though my face hurt I seemed to be able to put the pain away for now. I looked at her with untold amounts of anger within my eyes, but then a pop up appeared before me. [Body Mastery Learned -Pain 100%] [Emotion Mastery Learned - Anger 10%] I smiled as I gained a new a skill. But my anger wasn¡¯t gone and simply gaining a good skill wasn¡¯t enough to forgive her. I slowly got off my throne, which made the priestess back off. I looked at her as she slowly began to move backwards but instead of slowly moving towards her I took a few fast strides and stood before her my hand of her throat, clutching with intense force and constricting her breathing. Her eyes which just a few moment ago were full of pride and arrogance were now dyed with fear. I smiled and then activated my titans voice and looked her deep in her eyes. MC: ¡°For your arrogance, I shall destroy your religion and force your goddess onto her knees before me and the cause of your religions downfall is ¡®you¡¯¡± I told her this while my voice sounded pure demonic. She looked like she was about to faint whether it be from fear or guilt, it didn¡¯t matter to me. With that I threw her out of my hands and she landed on the ground after rolling a few times. She looked bruised and battered after rolling on the ground a few times and her throat had begun to change colour. I walked back towards my throne and sat down before looking at everyone in the room. MC: ¡°All of you are dismissed, begone¡± and with that, the several knights, masons, maids and my girls who were watching all immediately began to disperse. I looked towards Kaiser and he nodded in understanding while grinning and moved to leave the room and prepare our forces. One of the knights who were picking the priestess up from the ground began muttering loud enough for everyone to hear. Knight: ¡°Oh damn, we definitely gonna have a crusade on our hands¡± as he walked out with the priestess in tow. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next Chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=11984 Day 22: Soon we begin The wind gently embraced me as I stood far above the ground. My eyes gazed at all dwelled below me, my feet glued to the stone surface I stood on. I stood there marveling at how much now belonged to us. What now belonged to the orcs. What now belonged to me. What now belonged to Damnation. Thousands upon thousands of beings traversed the landscape below me, stretching far and wide. Dozens of smalls clusters dotted the landscape, some larger, some smaller. Some huge clusters were spread out across our territory. Thousands upon thousands of houses and tents scattered across our lands. I smiled as my eyes landed upon the flags and statues. All of which were surrounded at almost all hours of the day. The large black flags with the symbol of a skull being crushed by a hand dotting there centre. The flag I designed with my subordinate, the first High Priest of Damnation, Ghum¡¯bil. Looking at flags being surrounded with dozens upon dozens of followers brought a smile to my lips, causing happiness coursing through me. I then glanced at the statues which dotted the landscape. The large stone statues which were crafted by our greatest stone smiths. These statues depicted a small being whose head and body was cloaked by that of a dead wolf. His hand held the skull of an orc and the other the skull of a human. This statue was again, designed by me and my subordinate, Ghum¡¯bil. These statues were considerably bigger than the flags and had hundreds of worshipers praying to it, praying to our god. The master piece of all of the religious objects was the giant statue, which easily stood at over a hundred feet and stood at the centre of our lands. The giant statue of our god holding a pleading Az¡¯gari, the winged creations of light in his left hand and a hateful Dae¡¯mora, the winged creations of darkness in his right hand. The statue of our god itself was a huge humanoid whose bodily features were covered with a stone robe. All in all, it looked magnificent, even more so, with thousands of worshipers praying at its base. I smiled with immense pride at the knowledge that I am our god¡¯s chosen. I am his brother, his family, his friend. I am Kaiser, named by the god of Damnation. I am his champion. All of these worshipers came to him within days of entry to this world. Within a few days he did what no other good ever could. Not the god of power Lum¡¯buk, now the chief deity of the ogres, nor the god of the forest Jihan, now the chief deity of the beastmen, nor the goddess of light Amiya, now the chief deity of humanity, nor the god of stone Mortanas, now the chief deity of Dwarves and not Elshira, now the chief deity of the Elves. None of these gods could unite the orcs. None of these gods could gain orcish followers. None of these gods could contain the wrath of the orcs. But mine did. My great god, Damnation himself has begun to bring the orcs together. I sighed to myself as I thought about all of this. At his beck and call we have done so much. But I wish I could be doing more. I have been by his side since his entry to his world. I assume so at least, seeing as how he has gotten stronger with each passing day. When we first met, he was, hmmm how should I put this, weak would be good I guess. He was weak when we first met. But now he is far stronger. Which would means that with each passing day he regains more and more of his power. I on the other hand, have become powerful. Very powerful, all thanks to my god. I have evolved and become stronger at a pace faster than any orc, including that bastard Garghaz. I stared at my own hand and smiled. Thinking about it, I am the first thing my god put power into in this world. That brought a grin to my face. I was interrupted as a rather large gray orc opened the door to the place I was at. I looked as this orc, who was dressed in a lavish purple robe with a long exquisite staff in his hand, pant with a look of irritation on his face as he glared at me. ???: ¡°Champion, why do you venture to the tallest tower of these damned fortress¡± he spat the words out as he neared me. His tone still possessed respect but you could feel the irritation in his voice. Turning back and facing the beings that dotted the horizon I simply chuckled. Kaiser: ¡°I like to glance at our growing power is all Ghum¡¯bil¡± I said with a smile on my face. This caused him to sigh before slowly coming towards me, his sandals clacking against the stone surface of the tower. As he neared me I remembered that I told him to find me first thing today after I made it to this fortress yesterday. I had postponed talking to Ghum¡¯bil for no apparent reason. That aside, it had only been a dozen or so hours since I reached the fortress. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°Champion, why don¡¯t we head down to the main hall and have our discussion in warmth and comfort?¡± he asked me with a look close to pleading on his face. I simply shook my head after. Kaiser: ¡°No, I like the feeling of the wind against my bare body¡± I told him as the wind gently embraced me. He shivered in the cold while glaring at me with bitterness in his eyes. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°Fine, let us discuss in the forsaken cold champion¡± he said as he glanced at the possessions of damnation with a smile on his face ¡°Fabulous, no?¡± to which I simply nodded. Kaiser: ¡°Ghum¡¯bil¡± I said my tone now serious which caused him to also become serious ¡°We shall be going to war soon. With the religion of Amiya¡± Ghum¡¯bil simply nodded. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°When shall we need to set off by?¡± he asked me curiously. I pondered on that and asked him a question back ¡®why?¡¯ to which he replied with a smile ¡°Because I was about to begin the conquest of the Elves to our south¡± a sinister grin plastered on his face. Looking at him I wondered what could possess him to launch an attack on the Elves. Kaiser: ¡°And why would you fight the elves?¡±. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°Beforehand I was simply going to force them into subjugation because they were a threat that was close by, but now I have a legitimate reason. They are close to the humans and if we leave our backs undefended we may be attacked from behind¡± his answer logical but I couldn¡¯t help but feel that he had a more underhanded reason for wishing to subjugate the elves. Kaiser: ¡°That aside begin rallying the army and then let us discuss where to strike first so that we can end this as fast as possible¡± I said this expecting Ghum¡¯bil to be forced to walk back down the tower and to his subordinates and then being forced to walk back up again but instead of this Ghum¡¯bil simply created a black orb in his hand and launched it out of his hand. The black orb travelled for quite a bit before disappearing from my view. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Looking at him curiously he smiled at me. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°It¡¯s a skilled called Chaos Message. I imbibe the mass with a message which then gets implanted into whoever the orb enters, which would be my subordinates¡± a grin dotting his face. I smiled at him as this was quite the useful skill. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°There are several towns and cities to the north which we will be able to take quite easily. You leave planning the route of conquering we take to me and let us discuss the enemy in a broader sense¡± as he said this I nodded and gestured for him to continue ¡°We have the Humans to the North but they are not as united as we thought¡± he said with smirking ¡°There are three kingdoms, the largest and strongest Kalmira, the second strongest and closely allied with Kalmira, Lithium and thirdly the kingdom that is discriminated against by the other two, Yulia¡± I smirked as I understood what he was saying. ¡°Kalmira and Lithium deal in slave trade, mainly beast man, orc or Yulian citizens¡± he said so his smirk now a broad grin. Kaiser: ¡°What about Amiya, I am sure the goddesses¡¯ religion is dominant in the humans?¡± I asked curiously. I am sure Kalmira and Lithium were very Amiyan in terms of religion but maybe Yulia was only Amiyan in name. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°Like I am sure you have guessed Champion, Kalmira and Lithium are very religious and pray to Amiya daily but Yulia is only a state of Amiya in name and hold little love for the goddess. In fact that human territory you conquered was governed by a Lithium Noble but was a Yulian province. Do you understand what I am implying champion?¡± he said so with a shady grin on his face. It now made sense as to why they would join us so fast, not only was the noble a trashy being but he was also from a different country. Kaiser: ¡°Send a ambassador to the Yulians and offer them solace in joining us¡± I said nodding to Ghum¡¯bil who quickly created another ball of darkness and launched it off. Before long I saw an orc ride off towards the north, most likely taking Ghum¡¯bils message. Kaiser: ¡°Who else poses a threat to us?¡± I asked him wanting to memorize all of our enemies so that I could prepare accordingly. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°To the north west, in the Kingdom of Kalmira, resides the High Temple of Amiya, it is the place which we must sack to prove our gods dominance over theirs¡± I nodded at this knowledge. I would have to crush Kalmira and if negotiations went well I would have Yulia keep Lithium busy long enough for us to then crush Lithium as well. Gesturing for him to continue he smiled and did so. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°To the far west we have our most likely final enemy is this land called Thecillia, the Dwarves and their mountain cities. It shall be a pain to force them to submit to Damnation¡± he said with irritation in his voice. I wonder exactly how much knowledge was stored up in this fortress for Ghum¡¯bil to know so much. I would delve into it later but for now I sighed and told him to continue. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°The Dwarves are close friends with the Humans but cannot help the humans in their war because one of the large clans who would camp on the door step of the dwarves found a hidden pathway into their cities¡± he was chuckling as he said this ¡°The dwarves fortresses may be invincible but once penetrated I wonder how long they can last, well as I was saying, the dwarves are busy attempting to survive against the onslaught of one of the large clans¡±. This caused me to chuckle; seeing as how an invincible fortress falling was something that was laugh worthy. As I nodded to Ghum¡¯bil to continue causing him to clear his throat, I saw that the beings far down below us were stirring, large groups of them coming together. Most likely this was our army coming getting ready to begin our conquest. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°We have the few dozen or so beast men clans but they should pose no problem to us, but if they unite, they may become tricky. I would rather not fight them as an enemy gets stronger the closer it becomes to death¡± I nodded at his wise words. ¡°But seeing as how the beast men became godless with the death of their god at the hands of Amiya, they may just join us and bolster our forces once they learn about our war against her¡± he said in a calculative manner. Looking at Ghum¡¯bil I sighed at his greedy nature, he wanted more and more and more. I only hoped we would be able to properly control all we conquered. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°Another important enemy we have are the orc clans. Although many orcs flock to join us daily, these are from the smaller clans. The larger clans have dominance over their orcs causing them to not come to our cause. We¡¯ll have to kill their chieftains to take their orcs¡± he said so with spite and greed mixed in his words. I sighed as I thought about how much orcs hated each other. Kaiser: ¡°We have many enemies Ghum¡¯bil, it would be wise if ¡®we¡¯¡± I said emphasising the ¡®we¡¯ ¡°Do not try and fight them all at once¡± my voice cold and hard. Ghum¡¯bil nodded timidly and wryly smiled. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°Of course Champion, I was just stating the enemies that we may ¡®eventually¡¯ face¡± he said so emphasising the ¡®Eventually¡¯. I sighed and gestured for him to continue which he did eagerly. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°The most important aside from the humans and their so called Amiya at the moment would be the Elves¡± he said so with something akin to lust on his face. I could imagine what he wanted from the elves but I doubt our god would give permission for it. ¡°But that aside, we have a chance of being attacked from behind should we ignore them¡± with a smile on his face ¡°So I propose we split the army in two, one half begin the conquest north with a plan I create so there is no room for failure while me and you head towards the Elves and force them to submit as fast as possible?¡± his voice was like that of a orcling begging their parents to buy them some fresh meat or sweet flesh. Sighing I looked him in the eyes which made him pale slightly. Kaiser: ¡°Fine, prepare our forces, we march soon¡± and with delight visible on his face he created another orb of darkness and sent it out. I watched as it disappeared from my view slowly before watching our forces get prepared beneath us. Slowly I watched two visible armies form beneath us. Over the course of a few hours Ghum¡¯bil and I just stood there in silence, on the tallest tower of the fortress of damnation as we watched the formation of two armies that would bring two different races to their knees. Kaiser: ¡°Prepare to conquer in the name of our god¡± I said so while smiling as I turned to Ghum¡¯bil, my voice filled with pride. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°Gladly champion¡± he said greed and lust visible on his face as he rubbed his ashen hands together. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next Chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=11985 Day 23: The road of fire I watched as the sun slowly rose, it¡¯s rays of light bathing us gently in warmth. The sun ever so slowly rose higher and higher into the air causing me to compare it to our own situation. The sun would rise every day, with nothing to stop it. Nothing could get in the way of the sun and stop its movement. Nothing could command it to halt. It was the same for us. We rose higher and higher with each coming day. Our ranks swelled, our power grew and our influence spread further and further with each passing day. Nothing was our equal. No army, no clan, no kingdom, no religion and no god. We were unrivalled in Theciallia. An orc in a dark clad robe slowly moved beside me atop his mount, a wolf. Once he was side by side with me he looked at me with a dark smile. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°Champion, how much longer shall we wait here?¡± he asked me his tone excited. Sighing I looked at him before gesturing to the forest inside of me. Kaiser: ¡°We have marched since last night and now we must pass this forest to reach the land of the Elves but there are over a dozen clans of orcs and beast men between us and them¡± I said, the irritation in my voice visible. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°Then we absorb them into our ranks or kill them, what makes you hesitate¡± he asked, his voice cold. Kaiser: ¡°There is no hesitation, I was simply stating a fact¡± I said, my tone sad. I disliked killing randomly; it was not something I revelled in, unlike my subordinates. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°Then let us continue our march, champion, we have a lot of land to conquer before we reach the elves¡± his eyes once again shined with that disgusting lust for a brief moment. Kaiser: ¡°Of course we do, Ghum¡¯bil, of course we do¡± and with that I raised my right hand into the air and roared ¡°MARCH, HORDE OF DAMNATION, CONQUER OR KILL ALL WHO STAND IN YOUR WAY¡± and with that the ground shook as our army of 10,000 roared and begun to move. I marched at the front of the horde, with them following closely behind me. Every step we took caused the ground to shake, causing the native wildlife to flee from the mass of killing intent. Ghum¡¯bils subordinates began to move ahead of us and before we could reach the forest began to cut down and burn trees creating a large path. A path large enough for a horde of 10,000 to walk through. I glanced at Ghum¡¯bil and he simply smiled at me. I nodded to him before looking in front of us. At the pace we were going, by the time we reached the entrance of the forest, Ghum¡¯bils advance party would have already cleared a huge road out for us. Ghum¡¯bil had some ulterior motive for wanting to subjugate the elves and I could guess why. Nonetheless we continued forward before entering the forest and marching across the burned road created by our foul magic. We marched through the forest on a road of fire. Barely a half hour into the forest, our advance party already identified 3 separate dwellings. Two orc and one beast men. I glanced at Ghum¡¯bil and he smiled at me before growling at his subordinates. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°Lak¡¯thras, Halia, Grobil¡± his tone dark and excited ¡°Subjugate or destroy them¡± he said with a smile on his face. The three orcs unlike me and Ghum¡¯bil who were gray and unlike the rest of the orcs who were green, were red. I noticed that not only where these orcs red but all of his lieutenants and commanders were red. All of them looked battle hardened and cruel. Which considering who their master was, made sense. The three orcs Lak¡¯thras, Halia and Grobil nodded to their master¡¯s dark command and took a hundred men each and marched through the trees, each in a different direction before finally disappearing from view. Barely 10 minutes since their leave, we heard roars of primal rage as well as combat coming from the direction Grobil had gone. My horde began to walk faster as they had become excited from the sounds they heard. They lusted for blood and war. But I didn¡¯t change my pace to suit that of the hordes and they slowed down once they realized I wouldn¡¯t hasten my speed. The sounds of fighting died out after a few minutes and then a few minutes from then, Grobil returned with the head of an orc in his hands. He dismissed his men and made them rejoin the horde. The look of happiness that dyed the faces of Grobils orcs made the rest of the horde more blood thirsty. I pitied the elves. This was not a war they would be able to win. This was not even going to be a battle. This was going to be a massacre. Once Grobil made sure his men had rejoined the horde he walked up to me and Ghum¡¯bil and bowed respectfully to us before presenting the head of the orc to us. Grobil: ¡°I have completed my task, masters¡± he said with a platonic face. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Ghum¡¯bil praised him causing him to smile and I nodded to him which signified my approval of what he had done causing him to break out into a grin. Ghum¡¯bil dismissed him and he went and joined the rest of the commanders behind us. Smiling at me, Ghum''bil looked pleased. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°Not every clan will join us Champion and we cannot just leave them be¡± his grin was primal and disgusting but I simply nodded to his words. We continued our march and before long the orc named Lak¡¯thras made his way out of the forest and with him he had nearly a thousand orcs. Of course barely 200 of those thousand orcs were warriors and the rest were orclings, the elderly and the disabled. Glancing at Ghum¡¯bil I smiled. Kaiser: ¡°But many will join us¡± which caused him to grunt in understanding. He clearly wanted to massacre them all but he would never be able to as long as I was here. ¡°Send a hundred of our men to guide the non-combatants back to the fortress and integrate the warriors of their clan into our horde¡± and with that Ghum¡¯bil nodded and began to relay the tasks to his subordinates. Within 10 minutes, the warriors were joined with our horde and the rest of them were being guided back to the fortress. Our march continued for more than an hour and we heard no word from Halia and his men so I told Ghum¡¯bil to find out what happened. He created his ball of darkness, but this time it was a different colour and sent it out and before long his expression turned grim and he looked at me. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°The beast men have massacred Halia and his man¡± he said this as if it was a normal thing which caused me to raise my brow in a questioning manner. He looked at me and realized that I didn¡¯t know what he was talking about and immediately began to explain things ¡°The beast man belong to the Lionas Clan, undoubtedly the strongest amongst the beast man clans and only being barely rivalled by the Tigras Clan, Wulvas Clan and the Asaconian Clan, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that Halia died¡± he said so in a bored manner. Kaiser: ¡°Then go and fix your subordinates mistake and make them submit to us. A clan that powerful will be useful to us¡± I told him which made him snicker. He was beginning to piss me off with his attitude, but he¡¯ll probably get better after the Invasion of the elves so I¡¯ll try and ignore his attitude till then. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°They are amongst the most prideful of the races in Theciallia, they would never submit to us, they can only be killed¡± and with an annoying grin plastered on his face ¡°And their woman enslaved. Understand what I mean, Champion?¡± he asked in a sarcastic manner. That was it; it was time for him to be knocked down a peg. I looked at him and grinned. Kaiser: ¡°Then go and enslave them Ghum¡¯bil¡± my words caused him to look shocked ¡°but if you so much as touch one of those females, I shall make it so you can never touch any again. Understand me, High Priest?¡± I told him in a dark and cold tone. He simply paled before nodding to me and taking a thousand of our men and disappearing into the forest. I smiled and congratulated myself on my immature victory. Nonetheless a victory is a victory so it doesn¡¯t matter. I glanced at the road in front of us. The long road of fire that defiled the forest and stretched out through it and into the distance. I grimaced at what we were doing to nature itself but we had to defeat the elves as fast as possible so that we could focus on the Amiyan Religion and the humans. Barely a half hour since Ghum¡¯bil had gone; we heard cries of war and rage. No, I shook my head. Not cries of war and rage, but cries of fear and sadness. The cries I heard were that of a massacre. A massacre that I knew Ghum¡¯bil was committing with a smile on his face. We had been marching since yesterday and I, while not physically tired, was mentally tired. I came to halt and everyone behind me stopped as well. I turned around and spoke, no not spoke, roared. Kaiser: ¡°SET UP A CAMP, WE REST FOR NOW!¡± my voice echoed through the forest and within a few moments since I spoke, our horde was a bee hive of activity. Tents went up, trees were cleared so that more space could be made, animals begun to get hunted. I turned around and glanced in the direction the Elven lands were meant to be, before sighing and hoping for a fast and quick battle with minimal bloodshed. But who was I kidding; this was going to be a massacre. A massacre in the name of our god. A massacre led by me. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next Chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=11986 Day 24: Pushing Responsibility I stood there in my pavilion, sitting down on my bed with Ghum¡¯bil standing before me. He looked at me with a scowl donning his face. I looked at him with a passive look even though I was furious underneath. This fool has killed the entire leadership of the Lionas clan even after they had surrendered. He did so with happiness and didn¡¯t even think of accepting their surrender. What came back with Ghum¡¯bil, was several severely injured males who had a look of sadness surrounding them, a large group of weeping and furious women who glared daggers at all of the orcs and beast men they passed, several angry and sad elderly who spat towards many of our men and dozens of crying children. But that wasn¡¯t the worst part of all of this. Ghum¡¯bil genuinely thinks he did the correct thing. He believes killing those who are against his god, our god, needed to be wiped from the world. He took being extreme to a whole other level. Coupled with his extremist attitude and his complete worship and adoration of our god he could become a hindrance to our cause. But he was the high priest and I couldn¡¯t just remove him from the picture without consequences. Looking over the scowling orc who was the third in command of all of our orcish forces, I came to a stern conclusion on how to deal with him. I got up and walked towards the war table and picked up a piece of blank paper and some ink and wrote a letter to our god in the Hobbit language detailing what Ghum¡¯bil had done. I wrote in detail about how he changed when not in our god¡¯s presence, how he talked and behaved, how he looked at the Elves, how he treated me, how he handled fighting. I also wrote about how the campaign was going. Hopefully he wouldn¡¯t get to angry with me once we met again. After all, I tried to limit as much bloodshed as possible. Well not really, but I did try to limit slavery and rape. That aside, I poured everything about Ghum¡¯bil into a letter in a negative tone. I then finished writing it and signed it at the bottom before sealing it with candle wax like the Humans letters at the castle where done. The seal was sloppy but it would do. Ghum¡¯bil watched me write and looked at me, his scowl still on his face. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°What language was that, ¡®Champion¡¯¡± he said with hate in his tone. I simply looked at him and smiled. Kaiser: ¡°It¡¯s not for you so you don¡¯t have to know¡± and with that I went outside and called for some ogres and lieutenants. Going back inside I gestured to Ghum¡¯bil to come next to me and he did so with slow angry movements. Within a few minutes, 6 ogres and 2 lieutenants came to me. They all looked at me and Ghum¡¯bil respectfully. The lead orc, whose name I do not know, looked at me, awaiting their order. Kaiser: ¡°This fellow right here¡± I said putting my arms around Ghum¡¯bil ¡°Needs to be escorted back to our god. I give this task to you. You are to ¡®protect¡¯ him and deliver him and this letter¡± I took out the letter as I said this and handed it to the orc ¡°to our god¡±. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°What do you mean, escorted back to our god¡± he said the words coated with hate. He most likely hated me with all of his being because he couldn¡¯t understand why I wasn¡¯t like him. That didn¡¯t really bother me, as if it was up to me, I¡¯d have him removed and replaced with more loyal and subservient orcs. Well he was the epitome of loyal, but in a bad way I would guess. I¡¯d have to say a more subservient orc who could see eye to eye with me. But then again, I am sure my god will make the correct decision once he reads this letter. Kaiser: ¡°Also take a small force with you, around 200 to 300 and head back to the fortress with the Lionas¡± I said with a slightly bitter tone ¡°I am sure our god would like to meet with them¡±. And with that the orcs and ogres all nodded and gently took the letter and Ghum¡¯bil and moved off towards the Lionas clan. Ghum¡¯bil stared at me with hate filled eyes as he was carried off by ogres. I am almost sure that most of his hate comes from the fact that he would never meet the elves. But I couldn¡¯t care less. I smiled at him and waved him off before entering my pavilion once more. I smiled in relief now that the number one headache of this campaign was gone. I now stood in my pavilion realizing that I was only a few days away from the Elven lands. I sighed before heading towards the war table and looking over tactics, routes and strategic locations I would have to assault first. Surprisingly the humans had all this information even though they were ¡®allied¡¯ with the Elves. I laughed at how the Elves would have been betrayed by their ally and they most likely didn¡¯t even know about it. That aside, once I confirmed what we were going to do next, I went outside my pavilion and saw the orcs and ogres escorting Ghum¡¯bil and the Lionas back to the fortress. I hope my god manages to fix this problem soon. After all, he does start a lot of things and then hands them over to his subordinates to complete. So I wonder how he¡¯ll react to his subordinate handing a task they started to him to finish. The thought made me chuckle but I quickly collected myself and ordered the horde to get back into marching form. The horde did so and within an hour, it was up and ready to move on and conquer. I smiled with a sense of strange pride at this horde before ordering it to march down our road fire towards the Elven lands and eventually to the Elven Capital. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Next Chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=11987 Day 25: How to deal with a cocky attitude I currently sat upon a large, lavish throne. It was far too large and when I say large, I mean with enough space to fit three of four people. It was overly lavish as well. Gold and jewels embalmed the throne. Even though it looked beautiful and stylish, it was really bothersome seeing as how large gems dotted the throne. My back and arse became sore after sitting on it for awhile, but seeing as how there were no other chairs in this throne room, I had no choice but to sit down upon it. As if sitting down upon an uncomfortable chair wasn¡¯t enough, I had been forced to talk to hundreds of people since yesterday. All of them, the nobles, the clan leaders, the merchants, the generals and commanders, the believers, everything single one of them told me the same thing. ¡®Oh great being, it is a pleasure to stand before you and I hope you like my gifts¡¯. Now get those words and butter them up as much possible. As if turning a simple greeting into an hour long speech wasn¡¯t bad enough, the gifts were by far, a hundred times worse. Out of all the gifts I had been offered and I had been 94 to date, 93 of them were women. All of them of course beautiful, but literally it was enough. I was given 93 women, ranging from daughters to nieces to granddaughters to cousins to sisters. Even one wife. Their ages also varied, from as young as 11 till as old as 44. When I say beautiful for all of them, I don¡¯t mean it in that way. The children were adorable and looked very cuddly. Like dolls I guess. While the older woman, were interesting? Exotic maybe? That doesn¡¯t really matter but it was bothersome. And all of them had the same goal, getting me to impregnate their ¡®gift¡¯. All of them wanted to claim some lineage to me. But I rejected them all. Some were far more interesting than others and I might have accepted them, but I didn¡¯t want the favour of one clan and the anger of 90 others. So I rejected them all. Some even tried to say that rejecting would be a bad idea and that there would be ¡®severe¡¯ consequences. I of course silenced them by saying ¡®I am the God of Damnation. I make the rules, I make the laws and if they didn¡¯t like it, they could leave or die¡¯. Of course I said it in my Titans voice. I sighed as I thought about this. I had come to the Fortress of Damnation to check up on Kaisers progress, but it turns out he already went on a conquest. Not to main enemy either. While he would have waited for me before heading north to fight the humans and Amiya, he didn¡¯t wait for me when he headed south to conquer the elves. The thought process Kaiser had must have been influenced because I doubt he would simply go and attack the elves of his own volition. It must have been Ghum¡¯bil, but I¡¯ll learn soon enough. From the reports the humans had on elves here, they would stand absolutely 0 chance of beating an invading army of 10,000 orcs. I could only hope Kaiser upheld my simple moral principle. No rape. Well I am sure he would stop that from ever happening. But then again, if Ghum¡¯bil influenced him enough to invade the elves, maybe he corrupted his morals. I¡¯ll find out soon enough anyways. But seriously this throne is uncomfortable, the hell is wrong with the human who made this throne. Glancing back up I looked at the beast men elder before me. He was from the clan of ¡®Karmin¡¯ a turtle type beast men. He had already finished buttering up to me and told me to wait a moment as he brought in his gift. I sighed in irritation as I waited for his gift. I already knew what it was going to be. A turtle beast woman. I tried imagining it, but I couldn¡¯t do so properly. I just couldn¡¯t. And as I expected, what came to me was a female turtle beast woman. But she looked nothing like the male counterpart. The elder counterpart looked like a large humanoid turtle with a shell on his back. It would probably be equivalent to incredible cosplay back on my earth. But then again, he was real. That aside, the female looked nothing like him. The female looked like a female. Yup, she looked nothing like a turtle which confused me. She had long green hair, beautiful green eyes, luscious green lips and a slightly green skin colour. Her body was curved perfectly in all the right places and she looked stunning. But she had no visible turtle shell from the front. The elder¡¯s was huge and visible from the front but hers wasn¡¯t. I looked at her curiously. The elder was going on about her otherworldly beauty and how honoured they would be if I accepted their offering. I put my hand up and silenced him. MC: ¡°Turn around¡± I said looking at the while twirling my finger around. She did so immediately and turned around. And shockingly enough she had this small shell on the middle of her back. It was flat and covered barely the bottom half of her back. The elder beast man looked at me expectant eyes, most likely thinking I was interested in her as a partner. And telling the truth, I was interested in her, seeing as how I am a straight male. But I had no need for more females at the moment, seeing as how I had Natasha and her group. My curiosity satisfied I looked towards the elder beast man and smiled. MC: ¡°Beautiful, but I have no need for more consorts¡± and with that I gestured for him to exit. He glared at me and I was expecting him to try and fight me over my decision but he simply sighed and nodded, telling her to leave, which she did so promptly, while telling me that if I ever wanted such a beauty again, I knew where to find them. That made me chuckle as it was a good reply to my rejection. That aside my mood turned sour quite soon seeing as how another beast man entered the room. I was about to lose it so I prepared to get up and begin ranting at all of these people who kept trying to offer me wives. How much of a bloody libido do they think I have? And that¡¯s not even the worst part. The worst part is that my current body cannot participate in such recreational activities seeing as how I am a god damned Earthling. That was ironic now that I think about it. God damned huh. That aside, before I could get up and before the beast man could begin his speech of how much he loves me. A large orc walked in and bowed towards me and announced that High Priest Ghum¡¯bil and General Ok¡¯rahz have returned and seek audience with me. Ghum¡¯bil I knew and Ok¡¯rahz I just learned about, but why would Ghum¡¯bil return himself? To announce Kaiser is dead or injured? That would mean he is lying as I can feel Kaiser alive and well. As I speculated as to why he would return, a grumbling beast man was escorted out and the throne room was emptied. And before long, in came Ghum¡¯bil and the so called General Ok¡¯rahz. They both looked towards me with respect and¡­. Well they¡¯re second emotion was different. Ghum¡¯bil was feeling anger and hate, but not towards me. But towards Ok¡¯rahz and someone far away. I am going to assume Kaiser since who else could it be. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. And Ok¡¯rahz was feeling duty and pride. Most likely in managing to escort Ghum¡¯bil back to me. That aside, Ok¡¯rahz walked up to my side and took out a letter and presented it to me. The letter was sealed crudely with wax. Ok¡¯rahz: ¡°My great god, this is a letter from the Champion Kaiser pertaining to the High Priest and the campaign¡± and with that he bowed and backed away towards Ghum¡¯bils side. I nodded and opened the letter and began to read its contents. With each sentence I read my anger increased. Slowly and slowly I made my way down the letter. With each word I read the temperature in the room dropped. I glanced upwards halfway through the letter only to see the denizens of the room shaking slightly. Turning back to the letter I continued my way down. My anger continued to increase as I continued to read the letter. And before long I read the entirety of the letter. I glanced towards Ghum¡¯bil and sat there, the letter in my hand in utter silence. With each passing second, Ghum¡¯bil became paler and paler. Sweat began to form on his brow but fear stopped him from wiping it. He stood there, very pale, sweat dropping from his head and hitting the ground. The only sound in the entire throne room was the beads of sweat hitting the ground. Even the breathing of other people became deathly silent. My entire body was surrounded with a dark aura. I moved my hand and placed the letter on the armrest of the throne before getting up and walking towards Ghum¡¯bil. With every step I took towards him, the clapping sound of my movement reverberated throughout the hall. Every step closer made Ghum¡¯bil exert more and more fear. Halfway towards him, I realized my Tribal form wasn¡¯t tall enough to do what I wanted to do. So I began to transform, the pain from the transformation was hidden under my anger. The transformation happened slowly but instead of waiting for it to finish I continued walking. My feet slowly stopped making sound as I became less Tribal and more Elemental. Now I hovered across the ground slightly as I moved towards Ghum¡¯bil. I disliked this form since I had no actual physical features. I had no mouth, no eyes, and no ears. I could talk, see and hear in a different manner. Now hovering right before Ghum¡¯bil he moved his eyes away from me and looked towards the ground. I moved my detached and eerie arm towards Ghum¡¯bil and grabbed his chin. His shaking went from mild to extreme in a moment. I could feel his fear. Using my hands I slowly moved his head upwards until we now looked each other in the eyes. Or would have, if I had eyes. That aside, we now stood at that eye level and I could see Ghum¡¯bils face which donned pure terror. I moved my open hand towards my face and covered it. Ghum¡¯bil looked confused as I did this but I grinned on the inside. I forced my body to change slowly. I carved sockets into my face. In the place my eyes would have been I carved two holes. But I knew that these eye holes would look terrifying since they had nothing inside them. They would be two small holes of darkness. My body modification complete I moved my hands away and let Ghum¡¯bil see what I had done. I heard gasps of fear from not only Ghum¡¯bil but almost everyone in the room. They all let out their aura of fear. Ghum¡¯bil tried to look away so I grabbed his jaw roughly and made him look into my empty eye sockets. I made him look into the darkness of my eyes which made him begin to whimper. I was pleased I made him cower before me so much with only body action. I tried to talk in this body seeing as I had never done so before, wondering what I would sound like. When I tried to, I felt pain as my face began crack at the area my lips would be. Slowly the cracked enlarged enough for me to be able let out my sound of pain. But it sounded nothing like a painful groan. What came out of mouth sounded like whisper you would hear from a horror film. MC: ¡°Haahhh¡± I let out the horrifying sound which made Ghum¡¯bil tear up in fear. With that sound a pop up hit my face. Conditions for Sub Evolution Met Evolved Earthling: Elemental Construct > Earthling: Chaos Elemental Construct Accept I smiled internally and said yes and with that my body began to glow black. The fact I could sense the aura so clearly meant that it was a visible aura, meaning right now I was surrounded by a black cloud. That aside, the small sockets I had created were now filled with something. A small red glow filled them. I was happy with this evolution as it was my only scary and threatening looking form to date. Putting that aside I looked back at Ghum¡¯bil who was essentially paralysed in fear. MC: ¡°Defy Kaiser will you¡± I said in a tone so dark and eerie that even I would feel fear if I knew that sound didn¡¯t come from me ¡°I let you become my High Priest and this is how you repay me?¡± my voice came out slowly. Each word came out one by one, all scratchy and dark. Ghum¡¯bil began to drop tears upon my hands, his fear now at its max. Without even being able to talk back to me, he most likely thought he would die now. But I needed him alive and I had scared him into submission by breaking his emotions already. I let go of his jaw and he dropped to his knees. Within a second of landing on his knees he planted his head near my feet and wept openly. MC: ¡°Never again Ghum¡¯bil. Never again¡± and with that I turned around as Ghum¡¯bil wept while thanking me for sparing his insignificant life and how he would forever stay loyal to me. As I moved back to the throne, I slowly turned into my human form. Once I had fully turned into a Human I turned around and sat down on the throne. MC: ¡°Leave. Everyone¡± I said my tone dark and heavy. With those words everyone immediately collected themselves and left, Ghum¡¯bil included. As I leaned back on the incredibly uncomfortable throne, I got the sense that Ghum¡¯bils love and adoration grew for me after what happened today. Sighing I rubbed my forehead before closing my eyes. Even if it was harsh, I had to nip rebellion at its bud, before it grew too much. Plus Ghum''bil deserved it, after what he had done. That aside, I decided I¡¯ll take a small rest seeing as how this entire day has been stressful. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Anyways guys, AncientKaiser here! I few months back I tried to upload my novel which I posted on Japtem here, but my crappy computer back then didn''t allow me to do so. Anyways, fast forward to now, I got a better computer and have finally uploaded my novel here. I hope you guys here enjoy it as well. Love and peace, AncientKaiser!~ Next Chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=12271 Day 26: Dark God and his Horde Day 26: Sitting on my uncomfortable throne I looked towards the group of people in front of me. In front of me stood 7 orcs, 1 Ogre and 5 Beast men, all proud and puffed up. They had their backs straight, they stood all formal and military and they all wore what I presume was their best clothes. Their best clothing was quite different for all of them. The orcs wore regal human armour on them; all silver and gold with colour such as red, black, blue, etc, making them look strong and proud. The beast men wore very regal tribal clothing, robes and leather making them look agile and primal. The ogre wore¡­ Well it wore what may have once been a high class humans robe as his loincloth and as if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, he had a large cape on his back. Actually looking closer, that cape was a curtain. Sighing I rubbed my forehead slightly before looking back at the group assembled in front of me. This group was my so called commanders of my ever growing army. The 6 Orc generals and 1 Orc Field Marshall. In total there were 12 orc generals and 1 field Marshall, but Kaiser took 6 of the generals with him to subjugate the elves. He didn¡¯t need a field Marshall, seeing as he personally led the subjugation force or as he dubbed it in his letter, the ¡®Horde¡¯. The ogre was one of the two Ogre Warlords who served as part of my army. Kaiser took the other one and about half of the ogres with his ¡®horde¡¯. The beast men were the heads of the largest clans apart of my army. In total there were 7 of these clans. 3 Greater and 4 Lesser clans. I learned about them recently and by recently I meant today. The 3 greater clans in my army included the Bear men whose race was called Bearan, whom were lead by Umthra who herself stood before me. Aside from Umthra and her bear men were the Snake men, who belonged to the race called the Silithians and the their clan was named after their race, the Silithian Clan. And last but not least was the Bird men clan who belonged to the race called the Adveni and their clan, like that of the Silithians was named after their race. As such, the 3 great clans of my army were the Bearan, the Silithian and the Adveni. The lesser clans were the Turtle people, the Sheallin, the fox people, the Tailemi, the rabbit people, the fluffon and the Hyena people, the Laughen. All in all, it was quite a weird combination of clans. I did read about the Lionas people and it was a shame that they were sort of broken by Ghum¡¯bil seeing as how he massacred them to nearly the last man. But that aside, they¡¯ll slowly regrow in population and maybe one day they¡¯ll be able to help my army. I made sure they had good living conditions and I treated them favourably in hopes that they would become loyal and dependant on me. My motives and thoughts aside, out of the 7 clans, Kaiser had taken the Silithian and Laughon clans with him. I am not sure whether that was his choice or Ghum¡¯bils but I¡¯ll find out later. Looking towards the group in front of me, I sighed as I thought about how well they¡¯d work together. Seeing as how they¡¯d have most likely been hunting and murdering each other for centuries at least. They¡¯d have to have some animosity but I could sense no hate in the room at all. Aside from Ghum¡¯bil who stood near the giant window and looked in the direction of Kaiser with hate in his eyes. Ignoring him I got up and looked towards the commanders of my ever growing army. MC: ¡°Are you all ready for what we shall be doing¡± I asked my voice dark and serious. All of them said yes in a different manner. The beast men, kneeled and shouted ¡®Yes, my God¡¯. The Orcs nodded and pounded their fists onto their chests and roared in affirmation. The ogre attempted to copy both and kneeled and then slammed his fist into his chest while nodding, knocking the wind out of himself and collapsing. I face palmed as I watched the ¡®Warlord¡¯ of the ogres attempt to collect himself while laughing ¡®Aha aha, Sorru God¡¯. It took him a minute to get himself together and in that time, both the orcs and beast men looked down on the ogre. They felt pity, hate, embarrassment and anger towards the ogre, while the ogre felt embarrassment and happiness. I stood still as all of this happened, my confidence in my group of commanders falling. But this was only the ogre, the others must be competent at least was the thought that comforted me. MC: ¡°This aside¡± I said pointing towards the Ogre ¡°I am sure you all know that we will be marching through human territory¡± and this time instead of all of them doing their own thing in affirmation, they just nodded, looking towards the ogre. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. The ogre also nodded so they sighed in relief. MC: ¡°All of your races can mate with humans and your men will try to but I will only give this warning once¡± my voice went from inspiring to cold and dark in a instant ¡°If you or your men try to rape anyone I will kill you in a horrible manner¡± and with that my voice went back to normal ¡°of course that applies if you see the act being committed but do nothing to stop it, so make sure to discipline your men properly¡± I smiled at them all once I gave them that simple warning. All of them nodded frivolously while sweating slightly. Happy with their response I smiled in relief. I didn¡¯t have many morals to stick by, but rape was one thing I wouldn¡¯t allow. It¡¯s an act I despise for various reasons. MC: ¡°Well then go and prepare our army, as soon we will march through human territory towards Amiya¡± and with that I dismissed them by waving my hand and turning around and moving back to my uncomfortable throne to sit down. All of them immediately turned around and left the throne room most likely heading towards their respective subordinates, aside from 1 orc general who accompanied the ogre warlord. MC: ¡°Ghum¡¯bil come here¡± I said looking towards Ghum¡¯bil who nodded meekly at my words and came towards me. ¡°You are to head to the human Kingdom of Yulia and turn them to our side¡± as I said this Ghum¡¯bil took on a glum expression, which I knew was from the fact that he desired to head back to the Elves ¡°I know a messenger was already sent to them and the proposition would have made them think, now while they are processing this information go and convince them to side with us¡± I told Ghum¡¯bil this with a smile and he nodded, his dissatisfaction hidden behind a smile. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°of course my god, I will complete this task or die trying¡± and he bowed before me with a fake smile on his face. MC: ¡°I know you desire the Elves Ghum¡¯bil¡± as I said this he had a shocked expression and he immediately tried to make up excuses but I silenced him ¡°And frankly, good for you¡± I told him which made him confused ¡°If you complete this task and do it well, I will find you a willing elf, okay?¡± I told him to which he nodded profusely giving off a aura of happiness and excitement. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°I shall leave right away my god, the faster I can complete this task for you my god, the better¡± and with that he bowed and turned around, jogging excitedly. I smiled as my stick and carrot method worked on him. I watched him leave the throne room quickly with his huge aura of happiness. Now in the throne room by himself I got up and walked towards the window Ghum¡¯bil was just at and looked out. I could see my great army preparing itself, non-stop movement happening all over the place. I smiled in happiness but I was also feeling a little glum as I realized I had changed. I had changed incredibly. I had become the king and ruler of a large group of people. I knew I had changed but I wondered how much of my humanity still remained. At this point in time, after I had committed so many dark acts, how much of my humanity lingered in my mind was a question I asked myself. I gave orders to prepare an army for a war. Could I have done that if I was a human? Could I have coldly calculated how to kill off a religion if I was still human? Could I have had so much blood on my hands as a human and still be sane and guilt free? Could I? I sighed and rested my head on my hand as I glanced out towards the direction Kaiser was in. I felt for him, to see what he was feeling but I could not sense so far away so I just glanced back towards my army. Thinking about it, this was no army. And I was no King. No, this was a horde. A horde of monsters that would be lead by me. Lead by a Dark being. I smiled bitterly as I realized that I had become the antagonist. I had become the Dark god that Humanity and the races of light would unite to fight against. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hey Guys Ak here!~ Hope you guys like this chapter! There will be a few more chapters in Kaisers point of view but I''ll be mixing it up, so 1 day MC and 1 day Kaiser, etc. Anyways Enjoy guys! Love and Peace, AncientKaiser!~ Next Chapter: http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=12937 Name Change Hey guys, Ak Here. This post is just to explain the name change of my fiction from Re: Golem to Reincarnation: Path of Damnation. Now the reason I decided to change the name of the fiction is because when I first started writing I had a different plan in my head. This plan was far; far different to the plan I have currently. Over the months as I released more and more chapters, my plan became more and more different to the plan I had. The Golemish (Animated Construct) nature of my novel will still be there but it isn¡¯t a focal point of the novel any longer. It got demoted from a main plotline to that of a sub plotline. If you read my novel you would have seen how ¡®Damnation¡¯ began to have more and more of a presence in my writing. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. It wasn¡¯t there at the start. But enough repeating myself over and over again. I would like to apologize for the name change, because the name ¡®Re: Golem¡¯ just doesn¡¯t fit into my fiction any longer. All in all, I would like to apologize for the confusion this name change may cause. *Bows and places head against the floor* Forgive me, please! As an Apology, I¡¯ll be releasing 1 chapter a day, for next 5 days. Not counting today as I just got back from work and spent the past hour wondering whether or not I should make this change. Day 27: A different point of view Sitting upon a lavish throne of gold and gems, inside of a room that had the walls, the floor, the ceiling, the pillars and every other nameable item that was made of gold of gems was a woman of unimaginable beauty. Her golden hair shined as if it was a small sun, making everyone within the room don a smile upon their faces as they gazed towards her. Her deep blue eyes glittered bewitchingly making both the men and the women in the room blush and turn away with a mere gaze at them. Her luscious red lips would all make all men turn away and hide in embarrassment at their ¡®exotic¡¯ thoughts. Her facial features would make anyone, man or women; do a triple-take to confirm whether or not their eyes were telling the truth. But even though she could do all of this with looks alone, right now, not one man or women was smiling nor in bliss as one look towards her made them look away in fear. The woman whose beauty was enough to bewitch any man was currently in a fit of rage. Her golden hair that shined like a sun was now jet black and appeared as if it devoured all that came close to her. Her deep blue eyes that glittered bewitchingly now shone dark red and looked as if they would claim your soul. Her luscious red lips that would make all men imagine the ¡®exotic¡¯ were now black and terrifying. Her facial features that would astound all men and women now sent shivers up their spine and make them tremble in fear as she now donned a horrifying visage. And to complement her, the golden room was now dyed black and looked like the lair of demon. This woman was none other than the avatar of Amiya herself. The so called Goddess of Humanity. Amiya hissed slowly as she looked at the women kneeling before her. These women were the so called emissaries of ¡®Amiya¡¯ to the God of Damnation. Amiya was beyond angry as she had been planning on manipulating the dark god into becoming her tool to spread chaos across Thecillia. But these imbeciles before her ruined that chance when they went and insulted him in her name. Now because of these trashes, she would have to fight a god whose power level she had no idea about. The women kneeling before her were shaking in fear, their mortal bodies shedding tears and mucus and the like as they felt my anger within their flesh. They had no idea why I would be angry at them. They thought I would praise them for their actions, because he was a ¡®Dark god¡¯ and I was the goddess of ¡®light¡¯. My anger at their foolishness and my love for their loyalty conflicted within in me. But that was a short battle as my love for myself was far greater than my love for anyone else. And these fools have not only ruined my incredible plans but have also placed my precious life in danger. I looked at them, contemplating how to deal with them. Wondering how exactly I should torture them. How exactly I should sink it into their beings that they have displeased me beyond measure. But more than wondering how to enjoy myself with these trashes, I need to figure out how to deal with this ¡®Dark God¡¯. I wonder what he is doing right now. Is he preparing for war against me? Is he simply ignoring me since he views me as nothing? Is he panicking because he overestimated himself? What could he be doing right now? I would go check but leaving this place I built so that I could use 100% of my powers would be pure foolishness. Coupled with the fact that the other gods want me dead as well because of what I did to the disgusting Beast who called herself a god. I sighed as I contemplated how to deal with this disadvantageous situation all caused by these little shits. --- I kneeled, my head against the floor, my body and mind trembling in fear and confusion. I couldn¡¯t understand what I did to displease my lady. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. I delivered a missive to the disgusting ¡®dark god¡¯ about what he should do should he like to live. Even the thought of him brings bile to my throat. My lady should be pleased with my actions as it allows us to mobilize our forces and destroy him and his vile presence upon Thecillia. But instead her pureness has been corrupted and I am forced to contemplate my actions under this heavy dark aura. My body is hurting and mind is getting more and more clouded with each second. The pain is becoming unbearable. Think I thought to myself. Think harder about what I could have done to displease my lady. I am almost certain it was not my actions against the vile being. It must have been something else. As I forced myself to go through the actions I had committed in the last few days I heard a dark sinister voice. Amiya: ¡°Rise woman¡± her words were simple but the tone and pressure made my body unresponsive. I forced myself up slowly. What should have been a two, three second motion became minutes long. But in the end I did so. I looked towards my lady and her h¡­ hor¡­ horri¡­. And her beautiful appearance I forced myself to smile and look at her. Maybe if she sees my undying loyalty to her she will understand that she had made a mistake and I have done nothing to displease her. As I showed her my forced smile, immediately pressure was gone and horr- beautiful visage of my lady returned to her pure and magnificent appearance. The Temples great room returned to its previous magnificence. Amiya: ¡°Your loyalty to me has touched my heart, dear lady¡± she told me. I over flowed with happiness at these words. Tears rolled down my cheeks. I am unworthy of such words. But before I could even reply to her I felt my voice suddenly disappear. I felt my hearing disappear. Like I was stuck I some void. I couldn¡¯t understand why. I felt wet so I moved my hands down and touched my chest. But I couldn¡¯t feel anything. I moved my hand lower and I still couldn¡¯t touch anything. But something kept dripping upon my hand. I don¡¯t understand. I looked down and paled at the sight. A huge hole had replaced my chest and abdomen. Nothing remained aside from a strip on each side keeping my shoulders and head connected to my legs. I looked up at my lady and saw her smile at me with blood flowing down from her lips. Amiya: ¡°You were delicious my dear, your loyalty let me give you a painless death, but your friends, not so much¡± and when I turned to my left to look at my companion my body couldn''t even be shocked. She was screaming or at least I assume she was screaming, but I could hear no sound. She was being devoured by these weird disgusting wolves. They looked mad and ravenous and they ripped her to shreds before me. I turned to look the other way but when I turned half way, my face towards the throne I was met with my lady standing right before me. Amiya: ¡°Relax dear, your time on this world is now¡± and she smiled at me with her beautiful face ¡°Over¡± and with a demonic voice I felt no more. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hey guys AK here~ I would have released this chapter yesterday. But I got hit by a Motorbike that wasn''t speeding to fast. The result was a night in the hospital with a severely bruised thigh. So I couldn''t end up finallising it till today. You''ll still get 5 chapters, but just 1 day later. If that makes sense. That aside I hope you enjoy this chapter and I hope it gives you more insight into the goddess of ''light''. Love and peace, AncientKaiser~ Day 28: The decision of Elvenkind I watched as my father paced back and forth continuously, his eyebrows furrowed, his eyes darting left and right. He was scared. But I knew what he was worried about. I had read the reports that scouts delivered to us just a few hours ago. The ¡®Dark Gods¡¯ army was approaching us at a rapid speed. My father was most likely trying to formulate a plan for us to survive this ordeal. Our Human allies would be unable to help us because the army that came towards us would easily overwhelm us and that was less than half of the forces the ¡®Dark God¡¯ possessed. The humans were most likely fortifying their border. We could expect no help from the Dwarves seeing as how they were being besieged by one of the great orc clans. The beast men we were allied with were too small and weak to aid us and the rest of their kind were allusive and wary. Of course couldn¡¯t expect aid from orcs seeing as how that was a foolish notion. Well maybe we could offer the orcs hundreds of Elven females. Orcs were well known for the lust they possessed towards Elves. I can only wonder why seeing as how Elves possessed little lust for any other race. Maybe one of the great clans could be bribed. But that idea would take too long to be put into plan. The ¡®Dark Gods¡¯ army was approaching and it would take a week minimum before any of the other clans could show up. Even they, they¡¯d likely betray us and join with the ¡®Dark God¡¯. I looked up at my father, hoping that maybe he had formulated a better plan. Our military might wouldn¡¯t last against the approaching army and guerrilla tactics would only stall them for so long. My father had stop walking up and down the throne room and stood still. The generals and advisors all looked at him with hope in his eyes. I looked at him with hope in his eyes. His eyes shined brightly as if he had formulated a plan. Our king, my dearest father had come through. King Elvehad: ¡°I know how to survive this ordeal¡± he said, his hands slowly scratching his blonde stubble. He moved back towards his throne while all the generals and advisers in attendance beamed with happiness towards my father. He watched as he reached his throne, turned around and sat down. Moving his long blonde hair away from his youthful face with his left hand, he turned to face us. King Elvehad: ¡°We can only survive this ordeal with sacrifice¡± he said, his voice grim, containing none of the usual cheeriness it used to have. Everyone in the room, I myself included, looked at him with understanding. If it less us, the Elves survive, than a sacrifice was a burden we could all carry. Before we could voice our thoughts at what the idea was, my father moved his hand to silence us. King Elvehad: ¡°The ¡®Dark Gods¡¯ army¡± he said, his voice spiteful ¡°will exit the forest soon, a few more days at best¡± he said while sighing, but his eyes were resolute and he continued ¡°They will reach the border fortress of Forelve¡± once he said these words, everyone came to an understanding. The fortress would be sacrificed; they would receive no reinforcements from the main army. But that still didn¡¯t explain how the Elven race would be saved. How would the border fortresses fall save us? Everyone around me began to murmur my thoughts but my father silenced us once again. King Elvehand: ¡°Once the fortress falls, they¡¯ll make their way to the city of Shinhel¡± he told us, making us even more curious as to what my father was planning. Had he perhaps descended into madness because of the stress? But my thoughts were put aside when he continued to talk ¡°Once they reach Shinhel, I will be there awaiting them¡± he said. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Once he had said this, everyone in the room began shouting toward him, myself included about how we would not let him ¡®sacrifice himself¡¯. This caused him to chuckle before he turned towards me. King Elvehad: ¡°Calm yourselves and let me finish¡± he said, effectively silencing everyone ¡°I¡¯m not sacrificing myself, I¡¯m saving Elvenkind¡± he looked me into my eyes ¡°My son, Derek¡± he said his eyes filled with sadness ¡°Once the ¡®Dark Gods¡¯ army reaches Shinhel, I will be there to welcome them and give them Elvenkinds surrender as I tell them that ¡®the Elves never wished for conflict between us¡¯¡± and once again the throne room broke into shouting as many elves said things like ¡®We¡¯ll die before we surrender¡¯ and ¡®No filthy dark horde will stop us¡¯. My father broke into a grin as him loyal retainers attempted to stop him from lowering himself in front of the dark horde but he again lifted his hands and silenced us and he looked at us with love in his eyes. King Elvehad: ¡°Once I surrender, one of two things will happen¡± he said, his voice hopeful ¡°The elves will be brought into the dark horde peacefully with no further casualties and be left alone or an example will be made for making them march so far¡± his voice became soft as he said last line and before anyone could once again break into shouting ¡°No matter what happens to me, do not fight the dark horde¡± his eyes were stern as he looked over the people in the room ¡°No matter what¡± he said, his words final. Everyone in the room went quiet. Some began to tear up. Some hit walls or the ground once they sank to their knees. Others looked at the king, my father with pity and love in his eyes. I on the other hand sank to my knees and began to tear up at the thought that my father may die. And for what? We never antagonized the ¡®Dark God¡¯. We never stood up against him. We never even talked to him. Yet why did they have to come to us and butcher us. To come to us and enslave us. Why did they have to ruin the beautiful peace we had? I looked up to see my father walk towards me. He walked towards me slowly; his smile showing me that he had reached peace with himself. That he didn¡¯t mind dying for Elvenkind. He knelt down before me and looked me in the eyes. King Elvehand: ¡°Don¡¯t cry my son¡± he said ¡°Not for me¡± his voice gentle ¡°I have lived hundreds of years and if I am to die than, if at least my death can gain our kind a thousand more years of peace, it will be a worthy trade¡± and with that he brought me into an embrace. I will never forgive the ''Dark God'' ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ *Fidgets nervously* I''ve been gone for a long time..... *takes out excuse sheet and runs fingers across it and sighs throwing the sheet away* I''m out of excuses as well..... I''d commit seppuku for your forgiveness. But then you wouldn''t get more chapters. So all I can do is deeply apologize. FORGIVU MU PLEASU! Day 29: Yulias cooperation (Part 1) I watched as my liege sat on his throne, his cold eyes boring into that of the ambassador kneeling before him. Surrounded by silence my liege had his chin resting upon his right hand and looked to be in deep thought. The ambassador kneeling before my king was none of than a servant of the ¡®Dark Gods¡¯ army. The ambassador hadn¡¯t even come in secret to tell us his message. He simply marched towards our capital and bellowed at the gates that he was an ambassador. We had to silence the spies from the Kalmira and Lithium once we learned he was the ¡®Dark Gods¡¯ ambassador. We would have preferred more secrecy, but there was little we could do now. Just meeting him put our kingdom at immense risk. But this was a risk we were willing to take. Upon meeting the king he gave out a long speech, telling us over and over again how great and magnificent his god was. Because nobody wished to interrupt the ''Dark Gods'' ambassador we were forced to listen to four continuous hours of preaching. As my my king was finally about to lose his wits the orc had finally finished and said ¡®now for the message¡¯ which earned him the ire of everyone in the throne room. He told us the message in a much exaggerated manner and this almost took half an hour itself. In the end the message was simply that the ¡®Dark God¡¯ wished to ¡®ally¡¯ with us. I say ally loosely because we would be serving the ¡®Dark God¡¯. But the ambassador, the large orc had told us ¡®my great god wishes for you to serve him as his allies¡¯ in the longest way possible. What pissed off everyone in the room the most was that his four and half hour speech came from a single sheet of paper. Who once the orc had finished his business with it, had handed it to my liege whom I stood next to. When we both read the contents of the paper, we both must have thought of executing the orc on the spot. The paper contained barely 15 lines of writing along with a signature from the ¡®High Priest of Damnation¡¯ at the bottom. This bloody orc had turned 15 lines of writing into a four and half hour speech. This idiotic orc aside, the terms of the ¡®alliance of servitude¡¯ were very intriguing. The kingdom of Yulia had never been equal to our neighbors. We had neither the blessing of our so called God nor the magic power of our neighbor. But we had the biggest army. The reason for this was that our army was meant to be fodder while our neighbor''s elite troops hogged all the glory and honor. But how lucky were we now. An eternity of servitude and humiliation may soon come to an end. Our people would no longer be slaves. We would be free. Well, as free as the rest of the ¡®Dark Gods¡¯ horde. I looked at my liege who still held the letter in his hand. He was still staring at the ambassador but he wasn¡¯t concentrating on him at all. He was most likely thinking about how to let the Kingdom of Yulia benefit as much as possible. We were so lucky to have such a kind and caring liege. He sat on his throne and brooded for quite some time before he opened his lips. King Jerech Yulia: ¡°This offer¡± he said letting his words hang in the air while glaring at the ambassador, irritation filling his eyes ¡°How long before your army marches to war with Kalmira?¡± he said with both curiosity and authority in his tone. Ambassador Orca: ¡°As soon as this contract is agreed upon we shall began our march in the name of our great and glorious god who with his divi-¡° the ambassadors began to start a rant once more but was silenced as my liege began to speak. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. King Jerech Yulia: ¡°Yes, yes, the great and glorious god with his infinite divine power who shall sunder the world and bend all to his will¡± my liege responded with sarcasm in his voice but this went over the ambassador¡¯s ear. Ambassador Orca: ¡°bend all to his will with his magnificent and wondrous power¡± the ambassador corrected my liege before attempting to once more break into a rant. King Jerech Yulia: ¡°That aside, how do I know this contract is real and not a ploy by my beautiful neighbours to remove me?¡± he asked the orc ¡°I¡¯ve already taken an incredible risk going this far, but how do I know you¡¯ll even uphold your part of the bargain? Killing two birds with one stone is what would happen if I took Lithium out along with myself¡± my liege said while staring darkly at the orc. The ambassador paled slightly as he saw the direction of the talks changing. A huge assortment of ¡®Uh¡¯s and ¡®Um¡¯s came out of his mouth before he fell silent. He stood there in silence for a moment before all of a sudden a black orb floated into the throne room and made its way towards us. Guards immediately went to stand in front of the king whom they assumed the black orb was headed for. But instead it fell short of the king and implanted itself into the ambassador. Everyone stood dumb founded for a moment before the Ambassador broke out into a grin. Ambassador: ¡°That worry of yours will be alleviated quite soon ¡®King of Yulia¡± the ambassador said, a smug grin plastered onto his face. King Jerech Yulia: ¡°And why is that?¡± my liege asked with irritation on his face at the sudden change of pace. Ambassador Orca: ¡°Because soon a very powerful man will be making his way here to alleviate worries¡± he stood confidently as he said this while looking into the kings eyes. King Jerech Yulia: ¡°And who would that be?¡± he asked curiosity soaking his voice ¡°The ¡®Dark God¡¯ himself?¡± my liege said in a joking manner which made the ambassador frown. Ambassador Orca: ¡°My god wouldn¡¯t come to talk with mortals, he¡¯d make them come to him¡± the ambassador began to talk in a defensive manner but after a few minutes of internal fighting he sighed ¡°High Priest Ghum¡¯bil will be making his way here to make sure the ¡®alliance¡¯ proceeds smoothly¡± his voice was stern and contained a mixture of anger and hate towards my liege, most likely because of his joke. But the knowledge that the High Priest himself would show up made my Liege slightly panic. These coming days would be very interesting. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hey guys Ak here~ How are you all? Good? That''s great! Now sorry for this short chapter, but, at least you got a chapter right? Anyways, I''ll be moving back towards MC soon. And Kaiser. Good Ol'' Kaiser. But yeah. Thanks for all the love and support! I feel so cherished and loved *sweats as he glances at all the fans and the weapons behind him* And of course I''ll never leave again! Also enjoy this picture a fan named ''Hydroxify'' drew of MC and three of his forms. I really liked them! Thank you Hydro!~ http://oi62.tinypic.com/rathrn.jpg Thanks and bye! Till tomorrow hopefully. Day 30: The Dwarves move Day 30 How much longer must we tolerate their presence. They invade our great city. They kill our kind. They defile the dead. And yet we do not fight with the full might of our military. Father refuses to move our great military against this pathetic infection. Why I do not understand. All we need to do is open the Stone Gates of the Elders and crush their army outside with our own. But father refuses to do that. He calls me young and foolish. What does he know? He¡¯s gone senile in age and doesn¡¯t understand the greatness of my plan. I will try to convince him once more today and should that fail, I will take things into my own hands. I will annihilate the enemy. I will then seal then breach and move on towards their homes and completely crush them. They will not stand a chance. Not one little chance. As I began to laugh at my genius, I heard one of my comrades¡¯ whisper towards me. I turned around to see who it was, and saw my stout friend Jargon Giantdwarf. The largest dwarf I ever knew. Standing at a staggering 6ft, compared to the slightly tall I at 4¡¯6¡±, he was something that only appeared once every several years. He had leaned close to whisper towards me. Jargon: ¡°My prince Volkain, you should keep your laughter inside of you. We are heading to meet your father, and if he thinks you are not serious in your belief, he may yet once again reject your plan¡± he whispered once he had neared me. What a kind and compassionate friend I have. Being happy aside, I looked up at him and patted him on the shoulder. Volkain: ¡°Worry not Jargon¡± I said wiping away my grin ¡°Today is the day we convince my father that we are right¡± my face turned grim ¡°We will do so with words, or with force¡± as I said this; I looked Jargon over once before I turned to look towards the rest of my comrades. Jargon Bloodhammer, son of Ulthur Bloodhammer, the lord of Dhalfarum¡¯s military. My friend is the second biggest dwarf to ever be recorded, is 6ft, he was big and bulky, looking like an immovable wall which he certainly was. One of my two closest friends, I¡¯d kill another man without question for him. Rogi Trollhammer, son of Rongun Trollhammer, one of the great Stone lords. He looked Just as his father did in his youth, a stout dwarf standing at 4¡¯8¡± with his trusty axe on his shoulder. He¡¯s been my closest friend along with Jargon since my childhood. I¡¯d trust both of them with my lives. Immlo Quartzhand, son of Elin Quartzhand, the richest dwarf in all of Dhalfarum. Like his surname states, they were miners, and rich ones at that. He was the one who payed for our entire groups gear. Even though we came from noble families, most of us would never convince our parents to buy us ¡®Dwargo¡¯ class gear. He was a short and fickle dwarf, but a good comrade nonetheless. The rest of my group, Rello Mountaincarver, Grudar Orcsmasher, Banin Goblinbane, Baz steelheart and Rasag Bronzeskin were all armed and ready. Their expressions ranged from grim to excited, all of them hoping my father would agree with me. But we all knew what he had to do should my father disagree. We either routed the invading trash with my father¡¯s blessing, or we did it without. Nothing would stop us. I nodded to them all and turned around, continuing my miniature march across the stone halls of the palace. We moved in silence, only our armours clinking and the occasional salute by the guards accompanied our silence. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. We reached the great doors of the Halls of Stone. Where the Stone throne resided. The men guarding the Halls gates deftly moved aside and pushed the door open to allow us entry. We being armed completely going over their head as they imagined we would not dare harm the people inside. As the gates opened, we were greeted by him sitting on his throne, his eyes closed, his mere aura domineering all it stared at. His eyes looked tired as usual, a dim black shade surrounding them. His dark grey beard traveled from his face, down his golden robe, past his feet and the steps of the throne, all the way to the floors of the hall. His hands rested on the arms of the throne, his head nestled back. He looked as if he was sleeping, yet all who knew him, knew that impossible. He could not sleep. He could not eat. He could defecate. He was outside mortality as we knew. Lording of Dhalfarum for over three millennium. All of our great countries record start with him. Nothing from the days before. But admiring him is not what I came here to do. I stood infront of him before kneeling, my comrades following suit. He opened his eyes, his illusion of sleep broken, as he stared down at us. Volkain: ¡°My king Vegh, I your son, Volkain have come to once again beseech you to allow us to remove the filthy presence disturbing our city. They have loomed over us for long enough and must finally be destroyed¡± I said this as I got up and looked up to him but his eyes looked to me dis-interest. Vegh: ¡°Foolish child¡± he said, his voice deep and wise ¡°You know nothing of the orcs. You think them pitiful beasts to be slaughtered¡± his words caused everyone to look in confusion. I mean what else are they? Orcs are weak creatures. Even in large numbers, a superior force would decimate them. We dwarves, as short as we are compared to the other races, would easily dominate them on the field of battle. 100 of us vs 1000 of them would be a equal battle. Even if there less than 10,000 dwarves in our military, it would be enough to combat any Orcish threat. But my father forbid it foolishly. Vegh: ¡°Your eyes show defiance child¡± his voice once again loomed over the halls ¡°You would not speak such words had you known what I do¡± an arrogant smile loomed across his old lips ¡°The orc you know, will slowly dissipate into stories, for they have found a master once more¡± and with that he closed his eyes, his interest in me gone. I silently got up my comrades following suit. Volkain: ¡°If I do not receive your blessing, I shall then do so without¡± and with that, our weapons were drawn. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- AK here! Anyways, I can always apologize over and over about going on hiatus. But that isn¡¯t good. So I¡¯ll tell you why I did go on hiatus. I am writing an actual novel. Well trying to, would be a more exact definition. Seeing as how I am broke, if I wrote a book and sold it via Amazon, I might be able to look after myself from home, while writing. Since writing is my Passion! Well one of them anyways. That aside enjoy the chapter, as I¡¯ll try to follow with more chapters quite soon. Sincerely, -AK Summary + Chapter 31 SUMMARY OF RECENT EVENTS AND WHAT IS TO COME The Dark God has gradually increased the might of the legion as the lands of Thecillia gradually spiral into chaos. All the nations and races are caught up in the turmoil brought upon by both the Legion and their own acts. The Dwarves fight the Mount Doom Orcs for control of the Great Mountain and its surrounding territory. Two opposing sides of almost equal strength, left alone by the rest of Thecillia as they focus on their war. The Orcish Clans seem to be preparing, but what for no one knows so far. Kaiser marches his horde to bring the Elves under Legion heel so that the flank of the Legion is not left open to attack when Humanity is to be besieged. Ghum''bil will follow the command of his master, the Dark God, and will move to prepare Humanity for the coming invasion of his master. The Human nations will either rise to new glorious height by uniting, or they will become the stepping stone to a united Thecillia, under the control of a race far different to them. The Hidden Gods begin to stir as they make their moves as Thecillia begins its open warfare. Heroes and Demons will rise, but to what avail before the might of the Legion. --- Chapter 31 I sat upon my metal throne, my chin resting upon my right hand while my left arm tapped against my thrones armrest in rhythm. I thought about the coming conflicts as my brow creased in unneeded worry. I sighed as I thought about my dear Kaiser, who had left days ago on his mission against Elven Kind, but I was still worried about him deeply since he was an innately kind person. Unlike Ghum''bil, who I knew would have massacred and done a whole plethora of despicable acts to the Elves. Nonetheless from Kaisers reports he would soon reach the first Elven Fortress and begin what I hoped was a peaceful resolution, for Kaisers sake at least. He had carved a path of fire throughout the Elves beautiful forests so hopefully that would not impede on their decision to reach a peaceful conclusion. It was quite ironic how we, the conquering force wanted an peaceful resolution. Hypocritical is what it really was. Well enough about Kaiser and his depressing task. Lets think about Ghum''bil and the Yulian humans. Well that wasn''t really an uplifting change in topic considering what was to be done. Ghum''bil would hopefully stick to what I wanted and not go around corrupting the humans of Yulia. It would be tragic to discover that they had all abandoned humanity to become a force of darkness. But knowing Ghum''bil it was still a realistic outcome. Nonetheless Ghum''bil and the humans were not the only thing I had to worry about. I had to worry about my Legion and the inevitable clash with the Kalmiran and Lithium humans. It would be tragic because I knew they served that Goddess of ''Light'' but I had no choice in this matter. Conflict would continue till I conquered everyone. At least after I was done spreading blood, death, sadness and war there would be no more. Oh, that rhymed, how nice. Well not really... but whatever. But I mean I wasn''t even the greater evil here, the humans under the goddess were. They were the ones that enslaved and mistreated their fellow humans, the Yulians and they claimed to follow and uphold being followers of light. That was bullshit to its core and they all knew it. I was the lesser evil when you brought the Kalmiran and Lithium humans, the Yulian Humans, the Goddess of Light and the Legion into the picture. Well lets hope we can get a quick surrender with little bloodshed, since I really do not like killing or going on mass murdering rampages. But it was still tragic when you thought about it. Kalmira and Lithium were suppressing and enslaving their fellow human nation for no reason whatsoever and their entire populaces accepted this fact. They could do whatever they wished to the Yulians and they would get away scot free. A terrible existence is what I would call that, but no longer as I had come to end all of that. But the invasion would be brutal seeing as how humans mistreated every other race except the Dwarfs and Elves. Orcs would surely love to revel in the blood of humans and my legion was primarily made of Orcs. Well I''ll try to limit how much blood shed happens but war is a very unpredictable business. Sighing I thought about the report I received from the scouts I sent to monitor the dwarves. I had received a report earlier today but I had forgotten about it. I should probably read it. Calling an attendant over I told him to go fetch the report which he did so immediately, returning mere moments later panting and sweating. I thanked and dismissed the poor orc before opening the report and reading. It seemed that an Orc Clan was besieging the Dwarf Mountains but that was a retarded idea. They had a home in a mountain and the orcs thought they could pierce it. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Well they can do that for the next thousand years. Oh, it seems they discovered a small passage way inside the mountains and are currently fighting a dead locked battle. Quite interesting. But for now it''s not really important information. I had more pressing matters to dwell on. - - - - - - - - - - - - - - [Different Place, Different Person] I stared at the fortress standing in front of me. It was the first of the four elven fortresses which defended the Elven Mainland. But it would not stand against me. Nothing would stand against me. I had to quickly take this fortress and move on. The faster I reached the Elven Capital the quicker I could end this war and the more lives I could save. For that reason I had my forces prepare and we surrounded the fortress. Our forces were in position and my entire horde prepared itself to besiege the fortress at a moments notice. They were wild and emanating blood lust to its extreme. I could see the Elves which manned the walls looked terrified. Of course they were terrified, the Elves had not been in a proper war for over a thousand years and all the Elves on the walls were young and naive. I''ll try to spare as many as possible. I walked up to the fortresses main gate slowly, my horde banging their weapons against their shields, the ground or each others shields all while grunting in a primal manner in unison. This was a technique I had taught them all. It was to instil fear into our enemies and make them surrender as fast possible. The grunting and banging continued while I walked towards the wall. The Elves becoming more and more nervous, fidgeting in fear as the primal force standing before them. They looked like they were about to release there bows from fear. I glanced up at the only elf in golden armour and saw he was also trembling slightly. They were all used to Orcish Raids by lesser orcs and the like and not a unified army like this. It was a pathetic sight but it made me glad. I could easily pacify these elves and limit the bloodshed. The golden elf who I assumed was the leader looked down at me, his eyes clouded in fear. He saw me walk closer and closer to the wall and he tried to keep his cool yet he could not hide his trembling body. The closer I got the wall the louder the grunting and pounding weapons of my horde was. It echoed over and dwarfed all other sounds. It terrified the elves to their core. One of the younger, less courageous elves fired his bow which shot the arrow at me. I grinned. This was just what I needed, a demonstration of my strength to further break their crumbling will to fight. I tensed my body and waited for the arrow to hit me. The arrow whirled in the air towards me and then it landed in my chest, but contrary to the Elves expectations, it did not draw blood at all. All it did was slam into my chest and shatter. Like a piece of wood hitting metal it splintered apart and broke down. The elves on the wall further paled and some even began to get teary at this sight. Even elven males were arousal worthy now that I looked at their cute and trembling forms. Maybe I awakened to something, I silently mused to myself. Nonetheless I looked up at the golden armoured elf who was shaking silently while biting his lower lip. It looked like he came to the conclusion that they would all die once the battle began but he didn''t order a surrender. Truly a brilliant man, loyal to his country till his last breath, but I couldn''t have that now could I. So I did the final thing I needed to break their already crumbling will and that was solidify my image as not only powerful, but monstrous. So to do that, I pushed my body to its limit and jumped once I had neared the wall. With only 3 metres between the wall and me, my jump brought me up high. My legs and body were aching immensely but I couldn''t show that to them. So I looked like the jump was nothing. That I could easily jump 10 metres like it was nothing. Although I couldn''t jump 10 metres I managed to reach 6 and a half and then I just pushed myself up once more and I landed on the battlements. The wall shook slightly from my impact and the elves all but fell down and some even fainted. I was standing right in front of the golden elf who looked like he could break down any minute and I brought myself to the elf and picked him up with one hand from his waist. He didn''t have the strength or power to resist so he could only watch helplessly. He closed his eyes and awaited his fate and when he heard my words he was beyond shocked. Kaiser: ¡°Surrender and I guarantee not a single man or women within this fortress will be hurt¡± and with that he fainted. --- Hope you Enjoy. Another Chapter will be up shortly, with another one up shortly after that. Chapter 32: Humanity Day 32 I finally reached it. The Capital of these ''humans''. They were the ones my god wanted me to talk to and turn towards our cause. Make them serve him so that he could sacrifice the humans. Make them kill each other and come in the end and conquer them all. My god is truly an incredible being. To think so far without letting anyone know. Of course my god would be so mighty. I trembled in delight as I remembered his promise. Bring these Yulian humans under his command and he would find me an Elf to serve me. My own elf! I was ecstatic when he had told me. I still despise that disgusting champion, abusing his relationship with my god to have me punished. But jokes on him, instead of being punished, my god blesses me with the appearance of one of his greater forms and then gives me a mission, in which should I complete it successfully, gives me my own elf. Take that Champion, he didn''t punish me at all. I hugged myself in my happiness at the thought of getting my elf, but I forcefully calmed myself down. I had a mission to do and I could not threaten its completion with my fantasies. All I had to do was bring the humans under my gods commands and all would be fine. An easy task. I saw the gate of the human capital which stood mightily. It made me smile as it was contradictory to their current situation as a second class civilisation. Pathetic, but I must keep these thoughts of mine locked away. I had to go and meet the human king. Under normal circumstances, entering the royal palace of the any Human kingdom, would be an arduous task, but my beloved god has granted me power to allow me to fulfil his demands. At any random moment, I may be blessed with a sudden increase in power, even if I was hundreds of kilometres away from my god. Smiling to myself in joy, I quickly became one with the shadows and began to make my ways through the capital. Silently and slowly. I was in no rush to get there quickly. The more secretive I was the more it would work in my favour later on. And like that I quietly crept through the darkness within the capital making my towards the palace that stood in its centre. - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - [Same Place, Different Person] I sat on my throne and before me he appeared. A black fog suddenly descended upon the throne room and out of it he slowly walked out and stood before me. The High Priest of Damnation. Ghum''bil was his name. He introduced himself as he came out of the fog. His black was cowl covering the top half of his face and his body showed only the grey skin of hands and lower face, his tusks which looked powerful were only overshadowed by his eyes which appeared demonic. Those dark red eyes which looked they saw right through me. An existence which along with his master, the Dark God and its champion, were feared by all. They suddenly appeared one day. Out of nowhere and they were powerful. Very powerful. And now they had come to negotiate with us. We, the Yulians would serve the Dark God and abandon the goddess of light who we served in image alone. The bitch had abandoned us and let the Kalmirans and Lithiums do whatever they wished with us. We who had once been equal were now a lesser class. It was humiliating whenever I thought about it. But maybe this was our chance to break our shackles. Just maybe it was. But nonetheless I have much to discuss with the High Priest. He slowly moved closer to my throne as if my guards were things that couldn''t even hurt him. This unnerved everyone in the throne room. Stolen novel; please report. We all knew he would be coming and had been preparing for it. But he completely went through all of my security as if it was nothing and nonchalantly appeared with my throne room. He slowly walked up to me and stood barely a metre away from me. The grin on his face was chilling as I felt my body shiver under his eyes. Ghum''bil: ¡°Your highness¡± he cooed in his voice ¡°I have come on the behest of my god¡± when he said those words everything went deathly silent ¡°to give you his friendship¡± and with that he extended a hand towards me ¡°Will you accept the friendship of my god through me?¡± he asked inquisitively. I tensed up as I stared at the High Priest, I knew he was planning something but I could not tell what it was. I silently nodded and extended my hand towards his and shook it. Surprisingly his hand was soft and spacious, and he didn''t exert any strength onto my hand. I stared at him as I attempted to contemplate what he was trying to say to me. But he didn''t give me enough time to contemplate as he immediately began talking. Ghum''bil: ¡°You see your highness, my master and I know very well how the Kalmiran and Lithium people treat your own, how you are viewed as second class, a sub species¡± and with that he struck home. It was no secret that we were treated terribly but to hear an orc say it, it stung my pride badly ¡°But my master cares little for human politics and vendettas for his true goal is the goddess, the one who abandoned your people¡± as he said that I felt a wave of fear and joy spread through the room. The thought of two gods clashing made peoples imaginations run wild as they attempted to contemplate what such a battle would be like. But to broadly declare in public that you aimed for a goddess was not something many people had the gall to do. Ghum''bil: ¡°My master sees your people as the key that will allow Kalmira and Lithium to fall swiftly and all he needs is for you to join him and flock under his banner and he can guarantee you that within this year, Yulia will be the apex of humanity¡± and with that he turned towards me and smiled once again ¡°I can promise you that your people will never face oppression again should you serve under my master¡± and with that he stopped and stared at me for a few moments. Most likely attempting to see how I reacted to all he had just stated but I kept an passive look as if his speech hadn''t affected me in the least. I was king after all, I couldn''t allow negotiations to go one way. King Jerech Yulia: ¡°Your confidence amazes me High Priest¡± I stated as I stared at him as my emotions were spiralling out of control ¡°But how can you be so sure of such a thing¡± I asked ¡°How can you be so sure your master will win against the goddess¡± I questioned inquisitively and depending on his answer I would reply with mine. The High Priest simply chuckled in his deep voice as he stared deeply into my eyes with his own. Ghum''bil: ¡°I can give you no proof of his power for there is no need, but¡± he paused ¡°You can choose whether you will march your forces into my master to face him in all of his glory with the shackles of the goddess guiding you to your death or you can break the shackles which your goddess has slapped onto you and join under my master to see her die¡± and with that grinned ¡°So what do you choose ''Your Highness''¡± he asked me. I stared deeply into his dark red eyes and simply sighed. King Jerech Yulia: ¡°You already now my answer¡± I told him to which he laughed silently. He walked near me and put my hands within his and simply stated his opinion as if it was fact itself. Ghum''bil: ¡°Together we shall watch the shackles holding Yulia down break¡± and with that he laughed out loudly. ------ Hey guys, final and third chapter for today will be out in a bit as well. Chapter 33: The End of War? Enough time had passed since we had taken the fortress. An incredible victory is what it was. Not a single life was loss and aside from the pride of the elves which had been shattered, nothing else was lost on that day. The golden elf who had fainted signified the end of the siege and all of the elves surrendered. They dropped their weapons and while trembling dropped to the ground and awaited their fate. But like I had promised I didn''t harm a single person within the fortress. I even let one Elf return to the capital and other fortresses to warn them of what I had done and that I would do the same thing to them as well. That aside I went into the fortress, opened its gates and then had one of the flag bearers come and bring down the Elven Flag in the fortress and prop up our flag. Standing over the fortress, the flag of the legion swayed left and right in the casual breeze which flowed. I smiled happily at the sight before turning back to the golden armored elf which stood near me. He had an happy look on his face. His name was Terri, a cute sounding name, just like he was. Wait, maybe I was awakening to something. Shaking my head I looked down at Terri who was looking over battlements before turning back to me. Terri: ¡°I still don''t understand why you spared us, I wouldn''t have done it¡± he stated casually in his sweet voice ¡°I mean your forces out number us, are far more powerful than us and could easily have stormed the fortress with very minimal casualties yet you didn''t¡± he was still confused even after this long. I sighed as I looked down at the young elf. Kaiser: ¡°Because I dislike bloodshed, like I''ve told you the past dozen times you''ve asked me this question¡± I stated, which still surprised the elf who still had a hard time believing an orc disliked bloodshed. ¡°That aside, its time our forces to move on¡± I stated in a matter of fact manner before I yelled from the battlements ¡°GET READY TO MARCH¡± and with that my horde began to grumble and mumble as they went along with their task of preparing to march towards the remaining three Elven Fortresses and then onto the Capital. Several dozen minutes passed as me and Terri stood on the battlement in silence as we stared down at my mobilising horde. Terri: ¡°Will you do the same thing you have done here to every other fortress as well?¡± he asked me curiously ¡°Or was this a one time thing¡± I sighed as I heard him ask the same question again but I just ignored it. He pouted slightly at that but he still seemed happy for some reason. After my horde was ready to move out I began to walk down the battlements to the gate when Terri began to talk. Terri: ¡°Must you leave?¡± he asked me in his sweet voice with an adorable look upon his face to which I just turned around and jumped off the battlement while saying ¡°I''ll be back soon anyway¡± and with that I jumped down to join my horde which was nearly done preparing. If I stood with him any longer I knew I was about to change and I didn''t know if this change was good or bad, but for now, I''ll ignore it. Seeing me jump down from the battlement shocked Terri and the other elves on the battlement as well as scaring the shit out of the orcs who I landed near. Ignoring the orcs frantic breathing I made my towards the front of the horde and began to order a march towards the second fortress. My orcs sighed and began to move unhappily, but when I turned around to glare at the annoying group behind me they all looked cheerful and professional. That''s what I thought. Smiling to myself we began our march yet not even 5 minutes later, before we had even walked a hundred metres we saw dust clouds rise over the horizon in the direction of the second fortress. The atmosphere around us tensed and my horde began to leak blood lust as they were excited for combat but when they saw that there was only 13 riders in total they all began to moan and complain saying that I was going to have all the fun. I ignored them and walked towards the riders who all wore golden red armor while the leading rider wore golden white armor. I didn''t really know what this signified but the Elves on the battlement had gazes of awe and shock so I assumed it must be someone powerful or high up in the Elven Ranking. A general perhaps? Or maybe a councilman or a noble. We''d find out in a moment anyway so it wasn''t that big of a worry. I waited for the Elves to near me and when they neared me they came to an halt. A mere 5 metres between me and the lead rider. The other elves emitted blood lust in my direction which didn''t phase me at all but when my horde felt their blood lust, they in their released their own blood lust towards the elves which made them pale, yet the lead rider looked unaffected. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. He stared down at me, a begrudging respect was shining in his eyes. King Elvehad: ¡°My name is Eldon Elvehad, King of Elvenkind and I take you are the conqueror here in the name of the ''Dark God''?¡± he asked me without an ounce of fear coming out of him. I truly respected this man, the King of Elvenkind that came out to directly meet a unknown foe with little assurance that I would not just kill him. Kaiser: ¡°I am Kaiser, the Champion of my god who came here in his name to bring Elvenkind under his rule¡± when I said that the other elven riders all began to emit massive amounts of blood lust but I ignored it and let my horde and the elven riders exchange glares between one another. ¡°I wish for no blood to be shed but I must have an assurance that Elvenkind is loyal to my god and for that reason I came to conquer your race¡± as I said that the kings face had a quizzical look. King Elvehad: ¡°You wish for no bloodshed but bring a conquering army, yet you also have conquered a fortress without spilling any blood¡± he paused as he said this ¡°For an orc you are quite interesting, you know¡± he said that with a smile on his face ¡°That aside, you wish for us to be loyal to your god, so does that mean you want us to stop worshipping Elvhera, our goddess?¡± he asked me with an ounce of hostility in his voice to which I simply smiled. Kaiser: ¡°My god has no qualms with the worship of others, he simply wants the guarantee that Elvenkind will not make us bother with a pointless war front so I came to make your kind submit with as little bloodshed as possible¡± and with that the king and all of the elves in the surrounding had astonished looks upon their face. King Elvehad: ¡°Your...¡± he paused as he tried to come up with words ¡°Your god is okay with the worship of another within his realm?!¡± the king couldn''t or didn''t even bother to hide the surprise within his voice and neither did any of the other elves. Kaiser: ¡°Of course not, in fact I think he would like to come meet with your goddess soon after he defeats the Human Goddess¡± as I said that all the elves around me stiffened and then I realised why ¡°No, no¡± I half shouted ¡°When I said meet, I meant as in friendship, not to meet the same fate as the Human Goddess¡± and once I said that they all breathed a sigh of relief but the suspicious looks on their face remained. King Elvehad: ¡°But how can we sure you are telling the truth?¡± he asked me in an inquisitive tone to which I just smiled. Kaiser: ¡°Why would we let you live now if we were planning to kill you later on?¡± I asked him in return to which he pondered for a moment before laughing out loud. King Elvehad: ¡°So be it, I will submit Elvenkind to your god, I''m sure our goddess won''t mind¡± as he said that the atmosphere around us settled but my horde seemed dissatisfied ¡°I''m sure there are procedures to joining your god, how shall we go about them?¡± he asked me in a friendly manner. Kaiser: ¡°I''ll come back with my god at a later date and you can swear to him then, till that time just swear as the King of Elvenkind to serve my god¡± once I said that he just tilted his head in a confused manner as if saying ''that was it?'' to which I nodded. He looked confused but he nodded. King Elvehad: ¡°I, King Eldon Elvehad swear that as the King of Elvenkind, I shall serve the God of Damnation¡± and once he said that I smiled and the tension that I had built over the past few days over deciding the fate of elvenkind had dissipated. The Elves were truly lucky to have such a wise king who saw the futility in fighting a pointless battle. I''m sure my god and their god will get along splendidly in the future. ----- Hey guys, AncientAsshole, or AssholeKaiser here. First of all, SORRY to everyone. I pretty much abandoned this for a good year while giving all you fans shitty excuses. I have pretty much 0 excuses I can give you for giving ''Path of Damnation'' abandonment issues. I guarantee there will be a minimum of 1 chapter a week from now on, that much I swear on. I will also try to push that number up slowly. I''ll post another 2 chapters tomorrow, and another 2 after that. After that, I''ll try to post regularly on a Friday, with extra chapters whenever. Again, apologies, please enjoy. Also, do hate and criticise wherever you see a issue or problem. I''ll try my best to mend it. Again, thanks and sorry. Peace and Love, -AK the Asshole. Chapter 34: The Dwarven Conflict Day 34 (Dwarven POV) I slowly walked towards the Stone Gate of the Elders. I was in no rush to get there seeing as how I could now do whatever I wished, whenever I wished. I had dethroned my father but the last four days required a lot of my attention on the political spectrum. I had to remove those who still stayed loyal to my father from power, and replace them with my own people. I didn''t hurt any of them as they were still loyal to our great kingdom but I couldn''t let those senile old people control the kingdom any more. My father had willingly allowed himself to be dethroned and he said with his wise and confident voice ''You shall regret your decision for ages to come my child and so will all who have sided with you'' but I disregarded what he said. He was a senile old fool who was long due for retirement. I knew what I was doing father, don''t you worry. My close friends trailed behind me. Jargon Bloodhammer, the giant dwarf, who had replaced his father as the head of Dhalfurum''s military. Rogi Trollhammer who had replaced his father as the head of house Trollhammer and had silenced much of the opposition to my ascent to the throne. The rest of my comrades followed behind me, each and every single of them now a high ranking official. They were all beyond excited. Chattering about how we were going to put my plan into action soon. We were soon going to change Dwarf history. Jargon: ¡°Volkain¡± my friend questioned from behind me ¡°Are you sure this is a good plan, I trust you with my life but it just seems¡± he paused as he tried to voice his worries properly but I simply smiled and reassured him. Volkain: ¡°Worry not Jargon, my friend¡± I said ¡°We will not only crush the orcs, but we shall make them fear the word dwarf¡± I laughed as I said that but Jargon''s worried look still stayed. For the past few days he had been discussing what could happen should we clash with the orcs but I was not worried, for I knew we would win. Jargon: ¡°What if the Dark God decides to take the remaining orcs under his banner and besiege us¡± he paused with a grim look ¡°What then?¡± he questioned for the tenth time since my ascension. I sighed sadly and looked at him. Such a good man who thought so deeply for his country but he should seriously stop questioning his king. Volkain: ¡°Do not worry Jargon¡± I again told him to not worry ¡°The Dark God would not dare attack us so long as we have our great protector, ''The Mountain God Dhalfar''¡± and with that I silenced both him and the rest of my followers by raising my hand. We had reached the great hall and at the end of the great hall stood the Stone Gate of the Elders. Crafted thousands of years ago by might Dwarf craftsmen. And in front of that gate stood a half a thousand dwarf warriors. Even though the total Dwarven military amounted to 1000 warriors, half of them had to be forced into retirement since they refused to follow my orders. They were like the foolish nobles and commanders who clung to my father. So I only had half the true might of Dwarvenkind behind me. Although the warriors who followed me, were all mighty dwarves who would gladly die for both the glory and honour of their country. Smiling I walked into the middle of my army. My soldiers all stood at attention and waited for me to speak. I looked at them all, one by one, nodding to myself in satisfaction. Standing still I raised my hands into air and spread my message through the speech I had rehearsed a hundred times. I had decided that I would give these soldiers of mine a speech worthy of them, a passionate one. Volkain: ¡°Sons and daughters of Dhalfar¡± my voice boomed across the hall, echoing over and over ¡°Today we reclaim our honor¡± I yelled as I stretched my hands out signifying our surrounding ¡°Our pride and dignity¡± I continued as I waved my hands gesturing to our earthen walls ¡°All of these words symbolise one thing¡± and with that I slammed my right fist into my chest ¡°Our Dwarven Hearts which will never fall, yield or shy away from the filthy orcs¡± and with that I roared. As my words echoed my soldiers began to cheer, they were excited. Volkain: ¡°Tonight we open our gates and reclaim our place in the outlands and once again let the whole of the land know the might of the Dwarves¡± I yelled ¡°The Orc, the Humans, the Elves and even the Dark God himself shall shiver in fear once he stands face to face with the children of Dhalfar¡± my roar echoed throughout the hall ¡°Dhalfar Ra Hazaran¡± I roared one final time. But my roar only ignited that of a larger one as my whole army screamed into the air ''Dhalfar Ra Haya'' signifying their love and loyalty for their home. Long Live Dhalfar. I glanced towards Jargon who simply nodded and then I walked towards the Gates of the Elders, Jargon and my comrades walking right behind me. Our steps were accompanied by 500 more, the earth moving with our every move as we inched closer and closer to the gate. And once we neared the gate, our attack began. The gates were pushed open as I led the charge. Walking past the tiny opening in the gate I exited and ran full force into a group of orcs, my roar echoing across the battlefield. The orcs had stupid looks upon their faces as they could not comprehend what was happening. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. But my charge which pushed through dozens of orcs only went further as I was accompanied by the soldiers of my homeland. With each step I ran I swung my hammer with my total might, each swing signifying another dead orc. Each time I swung my hammer, I would kill and cripple, shattering the bones of orcs left and right. Limbs and bones flew throughout the orcish horde in front of us. Our surprise attack carved a path straight into the centre of the orc host leaving a trail of death in our path. The orcs had already begun to rally and fix their positions but it mattered little at this point. Volkain: ¡°For every one us Dwarves to fall here today, a thousand of these scum will accompany us back to the stone¡± and with my final battlecry the battlefield descended into madness. I swung my hammer to my left splitting an orc in two before I turned around to slam my hammer upon the head of another. It crushed the orcs head into its gut before I pulled my hammer back and slammed it into another. Jargon was a stone wall whose skin shrugged off the attacks of even the mightier orcs, his hands crushing the skulls of the beasts as if it was nothing. All around me my warriors dropped orcs left and right. Already hundreds of orcs had fallen and not a single dwarf had yet. We were winning. We had the momentum, we had the power, we were the champions of this war. But then my eyes focused on him. The orc which had led this stupid campaign of his to the doorsteps of my mighty nation. But the beast was only doing what was in its blood like its father before it and its father before that. The ruler of the Mount Doom Orcs. It was Lord Doom, the only orc with enough power to stand against the might of Clan Garghza. And now he stood before me as with cocky look upon his face. His black visage stood at over 4 metres tall, his dark red eyes glaring deeply into me as his blackish red lips slowly turned into a smirk. Donned in his dyed steel armour, he had quite an intimidating appearance, but what was it compared to Dwarven armour. Lord Doom: ¡°Not bad Dwarfling¡± his deep, dark voice echoed across the battlefield ¡°But it was futile, you should have just stayed holed up in your fortress, at least you would have lived longer that way¡± he laughed as he said this but before he could continue saying anything else I had already carved a part towards him and threw my hammer at him. Surprised by my speed he barely blocked the hammer in time but even then the shock of the attack sent him skidding backwards several few metres but I didn''t give him the chance to fix his stance and jumped towards him picking up my hammer, aiming it towards his chest I attempted to slam it there. His eyes changed from a look of superiority to that of respect but then it changed once again to glee as he quickly drew his black great sword and blocked my hammer. The shock wave split us and sent us both staggering backwards. Lord Doom: ¡°You are no ordinary dwarfling, I thought you to be a general but now I know better¡± he hissed ¡°You are the child of that abomination, child of the Stone King¡± he whispered ¡°the Prince of the Dwarves, no¡± he said so with disgust in his voice ¡°No wonder you have enough power to stand up to me, that monster is strong enough to go toe to toe with a god¡± and with that he ran forward quickly and his great sword swung down towards me. I rolled to the side and spat at him before swinging my hammer from my hip towards him. He brought the great sword back to himself and smashed it into the hammers side changing its trajectory causing me to miss him but he didn''t stop there as he brought the great sword down over my head. I luckily managed to spin around gathering momentum with my hammer before bringing it up towards his chest. His eyes widened in surprise but he kicked me sending him flying backwards causing my attack to miss. We stood their eyeing each other awaiting the other person to move first but we both stood still. All around us, the war raged on as dwarf slaughtered orc. Volkain: ¡°Looks like your little horde cannot handle the might of the dwarven race¡± I grinned as I said so causing his face to turn sour ¡°So what shall the Orc Lord do to save his dying clan?¡± I questioned him but all he did in return was laugh out loud after he in turn also surveyed the surrounding. Lord Doom: ¡°You think you are winning?¡± his said so in between his laughter ¡°Over a thousand of my orcs have died and you have 500 dwarves with you and not a single one has fallen ''yet''¡± he emphasised the word ¡°But there stamina will not last forever¡± he said so with a grin plastered on his face ¡°I have a horde of over 40,000 and I can see your men are starting to feel the fatigue, so now tell me¡± he said as he prepared to attack me ¡°What will win out, your greater might or my greater numbers¡± smiling he brought his great sword up and prepared to attack ¡°Do not forget, it is not always the quality is better than quantity¡± and with that he launched himself at me. ---- Hey guys, hope you enjoy it. The second chapter for today will come out in a few hours. I just have to head out, so I''ll post it once I get back. Till then, enjoy. Love and Peace, -AK Day 34.2: The Dwarven Observers Day 34 (Legion Scout 1 POV) We stood there, hidden behind shrubbery and greenery as we watched the horde of Lord Doom besiege the very narrow passageway into the Dwarven Kingdom. A futile battle is what it seemed like. I mean, considering orcish intelligence, it wasn''t surprising that the orcs would fight such a stupid war. But we were expecting far more from Lord Doom himself, considering he was supposed to be someone who could rival Clan Gargzha. Nonetheless, aside from a little disappointment, it wasn''t much of an issue. The fact that a single normal dwarf could beat any other single normal race hands down. It was a fact. But as if that stopped the foolish orcs from besieging the dwarves. Scout 1: ¡°Do you think that maybe the Mount Doom orcs should get a more intelligent lord?¡± I asked my companion who looked at me, considering my question. Scout 2: ¡°Well I am sure they could, except that he is both the strongest and smartest orc within the entirety of the Mount Doom Clans territory, so for that reason I think they should get a more intelligent lord, but I don''t think they can get a more intelligent lord¡± my companion commented to which I nodded in agreement. Scout 1: ¡°But it is quite foolish, don''t you agree?¡± I asked him to which he nodded ¡°To siege a passageway large enough to fit ten orcs when a single dwarf is worth so many times that¡± but all my companion did was nod sadly. Scout 2: ¡°You see, our species, the orc race was gifted not with intelligence, but instead with pure brawn and a great libido¡± he stated in a matter of fact manner ¡°Before our master, the Damned God came, less than 1% of orcish society boasted intelligence higher than that of a human child¡± he shook his had solemnly ¡°But nothing we can do about it¡± he said as he stared at the thousands of orcs camping outside the great stone gates of the dwarven kingdom. Scout 1: ¡°Well of course our race is quite unintelligent, but we are not the lowest¡± I told him ¡°I''d give that title to the ogres with no hesitation¡± but my companion seemed like he disagreed. Scout 2: ¡°The ogres are of course quite unintelligent but the lesser humans and goblins would most likely share that title¡± he stated but I shook my head in disagreement this time. Scout 1: ¡°The lesser humans are surely above the ogres, I mean the lesser humans have tribes and villages, and even small governments, while the ogre leaders are only determined by how big of a club you can carry¡± I puffed my cheeks as I said that ¡°but I do agree with your opinion of goblins, but I still believe ogres are below them¡± I stated. Scout 2: ¡°Oh please, ogres and goblins are of the share the same ancestor, all that happened was at some point during their evolution, one of them developed a tendency for large clubs¡± my companion stated coldly ¡°I would also rather not argue which evolutionary failure is less intelligent, so how about we change topics while we spy on the Mount Doom orcs?¡± my companion asked to which I nodded, both in agreement of his opinion and question. Scout 1: ¡°Then shall we discuss the most intelligent races?¡± I questioned my companion who thought on it for a moment before agreeing. Scout 2: ¡°Very well, it is a worthy topic as any¡± he stated his agreement ¡°How about we make a ranking, from the one with the highest intelligence to the one with the least?¡± he counter asked me to which I nodded in wholesome agreement ¡°Very well, then I shall class- oops¡± but he paused before smiling ¡°We must exclude higher races such as gods and the like, otherwise it wouldn''t be fair¡± and I again nodded in agreement, it wouldn''t be very fair if our master was added to such a ranking now would it. Scout 1: ¡°Then I shall class Trolls as the most intelligent¡± I butted in before my companion could continue gaining a distasteful glare from him ¡°and then I''d rank Dwarves and Elves as a tie for second¡± I stated to which he pondered for a moment. Scout 2: ¡°I agree with Trolls taking the first spot, but are there even any left?¡± he asked ¡°Nonetheless, I am sure there are a few left out in the world, but let us continue¡± and with that he smirked ¡°I disagree with your opinion on second place, I''d place the High Orcs, High Elves and High Dwarves in second place together, and in third place I would put Dwarves and Elves, what do you think?¡± he asked. Scout 1: ¡°I don''t think its fair to count higher classes of a race as different from the original, I mean an orc is still an orc whether he is a lord or not¡± but my friend shook his head. Scout 2: ¡°No, no, you see a higher class is actually a different racial group, I learnt this from the notes back at the fortress, without letting anyone know I plundered quite a big of knowledge from library¡± he said quietly but it made me pale, that was a crime punishable by death, secretly stealing knowledge but as long as he and I kept it quiet, no one would know but him and me. Seeing me pale at his words, my companion simply chuckled. Scout 2: ¡°That aside, a higher race is the next evolutionary line of that race, so a grey orc will always have grey orc children while a lesser orc, me and you for example would always have lesser orc children, while there are special circumstances and sometimes luck involved, it is generally like that¡± he mused silently ¡°A sad fate, but one me must accept¡±. Scout 1: ¡°Interesting¡± I thought silently for a moment at this new knowledge, but then decided I could dwell on it more later and returned to the current topic ¡°Well now that we have 1, 2 and 3 nailed down, lets continue, I say Humans take fourth place and fifth place is given to the greater beast men while the lesser beast men share sixth place with orcs¡± my companion contemplated my opinion and then shook his head. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Scout 2: ¡°It sounds about right, but you are missing hobbits you know, they are quite intelligent, I''d position them at fourth place with humans as well as moving greater beast men to fourth place as well, since if they were not godless and treated badly, they''d have a great civilisation you know¡± and once he said that I nodded in agreement. Scout 1: ¡°Fair point, so we have first, second, third, fourth, fifth and sixth place set down, but are we missing any races?¡± I asked my compatriot who pondered for a moment and then shook his head. Scout 2: ¡°Even if we are missing any other race, it is only because we do not know of them, and since we do not know of them, there is no reason for them to be placed upon the list we have set up for now¡± he said with a smile to which I nodded but before we could continue our discussion, all of a sudden a great gust of wind blew up to us, shocking us. We quickly turned around and stared in shock at what we were seeing. The great stone gates of the dwarves was opening and... is that... oh my, dear lord... the dwarves are rushing out and attacking the orc horde. It was a brutal sight to behold. Left and right, orcs were being gutted, crushed and mutilated like a knife to hot butter. Not that someone at my position could enjoy hot butter, but it was a saying a learned from one of the books I plundered from the fortresses library. The dwarves were demolishing the orcs. But only a mere half a thousand dwarves came out. Was that the entirety of the dwarven military? 500 dwarves? I''d think they had far more, but it seems like for some reason, only a small amount of dwarves came out. At least each dwarf was worth well over a few hundred orcs, so maybe it is even. I tried to do the math in my head, 500 vs roughly 40,000 and I would normally be certain that the lesser number had absolutely no chance, but looking at the dwarven might first hand shook up that belief of mine. Oh my, something even more incredible happened. Lord Doom seems to be conversing with the dwarf leader. I wonder who the dwarf leader is, maybe a general or something similar. Scout 1: ¡°Who do you think will win, the dwarf leader or Lord Doom?¡± I asked my compatriot who pondered on that for a moment. Scout 2: ¡°If its just a normal dwarf leader then I think Lord Doom will win, but maybe its a special dwarf, royalty perhaps?¡± he paused ¡°Honestly, I have no idea and the best way to get an idea is to watch and analyse the battle¡± and with that we both nodded at each other and concentrated on the two special individuals. The dwarf stood silent as Lord Doom conversed with him but then all of a sudden the dwarf threw his large hammer at the Orc Lord, who barely blocked it with his hand and even then, the Orc Lord was sent skidding backwards, but the dwarf didn''t stop there. He quickly ran and jumped up into the air to catch his hammer before he brought it down upon Lord Doom mightily. I thought for a moment the days of Lord Doom were over, but then all of a sudden, Lord Doom pulled the black great sword from its sheath and the two weapons clashed. With a mighty shockwave, both parties were sent several metres backwards and instead of continuing the fight the two decided to converse. Lord Dooms expressions had changed greatly compared to before and it seemed like the conversion had become more personal all of a sudden. The conversation continued for a while more before all of a sudden Lord Doom ran forward and brought his great sword down upon the dwarf, but the dwarf simply rolled out of its way, spat towards Lord Doom and then used his hammer to try and hit Lord Doom. Scout 1: ¡°An incredible battle, no?¡± I asked in an excited manner as my eyes never left the battle. Scout 2: ¡°Truly so¡± my companion agreed ¡°A battle to go down in history I think¡± and with that we focused on the battle fully once again. As Lord Doom saw the hammer try to hit him he brought his great sword back up and hit the side of the hammer changing its trajectory, but Lord Doom didn''t stop there, he immediately counter attacked by bringing the great sword down upon the dwarfs head. It seemed as if the battle would end then and there, but all of a sudden the Dwarf span around and used his bodily momentum to swing his hammer at the Orc Lord. Lord Doom looked shocked but he used his greater height to his advantage and kicked the dwarf sending himself backwards several metres and causing the dwarfs attack to miss. All of a sudden the dwarf began to talk and once again conversation was initiated and both sides had complex facial expressions but all of a sudden Lord Doom smiled and launched himself at the dwarf. I sighed internally and whispered to my companion. Scout 1: ¡°An incredible battle but I think we should lower the dwarves rank in the chart¡± and I heard him hum in approval. ------ Hey guys, this is the second chapter for today. Hope you all enjoyed it. Also for the tips in regard to writing, I''ll try to heed them and incorporate that into my writing. Anyway, just wanted to give a heads up. Prepare for many a plot twist. Love and Peace, -AK the Untrustworthy Writer Day 35: A Story of Humanity Day 35 I caressed my forehead ever so lightly as I stared down at the group of armed men mobilising in front of me. I watched as they donned their armour, equipped the golden tabard of their home, placed their weapons upon their holsters and began to move on towards their commanders. I watched for minutes on end, as one by one, more and more men finished their preparations. I turned my eyes away from those who were preparing to those who were already prepared. I looked as far as my mortal eyes could see, and I could see was the endless stream of these young men going to war. I saw no end. It stretched on and on, continuing outside of the edge of my vision. All of these young men were going to war, yet I could not see one who looked like they regretted joining the army. Not one of them had a look of regret upon their face. They were worried, they were sad, they were anxious¡­ but they were glad. It hurt me to look at them. These young men of mine would fight to the last man to the gain the freedom that I and my ancestors had given up. They would die so that their family and descendants would not have to live in fear and anger of the other kingdoms. So that all humans could become equal and would no longer suffer, thousands of people would die. On the slim chance that the goddess who abandoned us would face justice they would happily march. I sighed and turned towards the orc who stood to my side, his expression eerie and unreadable. Ghum¡¯bil was his name, and his god was the being who was supposed to relieve us of our shackles. He stared down at the young men of my land as a small grin crept onto his face. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°A people called trash¡± the orc said with no condescension in his voice ¡°Has raised a mighty army numbering several tens of thousands¡± Ghum''bil said this as he turned towards me ¡°How does that make you feel your highness?¡± he asked in a curious manner. This orc bothered me immensely. He had a dozen faces with a dozen personalities. One day he was condescending, another he was nice and righteous. One day you could converse with him in a good mood, and in another he would make talking to him the heaviest of burdens. I could not he solve the puzzle that he was properly and for that reason alone, talking to him has become a chore, but even chores must be done. Jerech Yulia: ¡°We have been looked down upon for far too long that the might of Yulia has been forgotten¡± I stated plainly for it was the truth ¡°The human nations do not belong to this land you know¡± I asked Ghum''bil to which the orc had a puzzled look. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°All of us belong Thecillia whether we like it or not, for there is not exit from Thecillia as the mountains cover the lands to the east and west, while the great lake shrouds us to the north¡± the orc replied with absolute certainty in his voice, which only served to make me grin lightly. Not even this know it all orc, knew the truth of these lands. Ghum''bil: ¡°While to the south are beasts so dangerous that there is no passage out¡± he stated what he knew but I simply smiled ¡°So tell me your highness, how are humans not from Thecillia¡±. Smiling I stood silently for several moments to let my current advantage brew, only for a few moments though. Seeing Ghum''bil getting bothered by his lack of knowledge, yet not asking because of his pride I decided I had kept the orc is his state of curiosity for long enough. Jerech Yulia: ¡°What I shall tell you is naught but a little fable lost to the passages of time¡± I smiled as I lied to him ¡°In ages long past, to the south lay the passages of death, right behind the domain of humanity currently, but humanity had trough an exodus entered Thecillia from those passages, I know not of the reason we came here, nor how we did so, yet I know from the fragments of knowledge not burnt or lost that this was not our original home, and nor was Amiya our original god¡± I stated in a solemn manner. The High Priest had a surprised look upon his face as he contemplated this knowledge and then he stared at me in a studious manner. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°So you were invaders¡± he paused ¡°or refugees¡± smiling at me ¡°But it matters little what you were, what matters is what was grave enough to force your ancestors to cross a passage known to lead to certain death¡± and with that we both stood in silence for several long moments. ¡°You stated the might of Yulia was forgotten, what did you mean by it?¡± he asked me. Jerech Yulia: ¡°That according to this little fable, my great ancestor, was the lord of the group who led the humans into Thecillia and for rejecting that damned women Amiya as our patron, his subordinates were allowed to rise up while he himself was cast down¡± once those words left my lips Ghum¡¯bil had a shocked expression on his face ¡°but they could not make Yulia disappear as they¡¯d have to kill more than half of the human population so they did this to us instead¡± as I said this I gestured to the city behind me ¡°They placed shackles on us for refusing to follow a false goddess¡± my voice had grown solemn as I spoke. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°But a majority of your people follow her now¡± he stated ¡°was that out of fear, or time?¡± he asked. I thought about it for a moment and then answered him. Jerech Yulia: ¡°Both I think¡± I stated my opinion ¡°since both fear and time can change even the greatest of things, together they may have broken my people¡± my opinion was a dark and heavy one. ¡°But perhaps it was hope as well¡± I paused ¡°Hope that if they believed they would rise from this ¡®life¡¯ of ours¡±. We stood there solemnly for a while contemplating what we were discussing. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°Were you fleeing kingdom, or were you an army from a kingdom?¡± he asked what I thought was his final question. Jerech Yulia: ¡°I do not know, for the remnants of the fable I possess do not exist in much detail in our libraries, but maybe they do within the Kalmiran or Lithium libraries and royal palace¡± I paused as I considered whether I should tell the orc or not, but after steeling myself, I decided to do so ¡°Our ancestors believed in a goddess called ¡®Orithia¡¯, yet now all are forbidden from her worship, but not for much longer¡± I stated to which Ghum¡¯bil stared inquisitively. I smiled at his expression before continuing. Jerech Yulia: ¡°Our kingdom may bow down to your god, we may obey his commands and I am sure many of my people will follow your god, but I will still try to reintroduce our fabled old goddess in the hopes that we may once again embrace her¡± I looked at him and smiled ¡°We will not betray your god should our goddess return, I can promise you this¡± with a solemn look I whispered to the orc ¡°But a story is merely a story¡± and with that he nodded, whether he believed me or not, I do not know, but it was not like it matter.ed. He turned back to the army of Yulia that was mobilising in front of us. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°We have had enough idle discussion, no matter how pleasant¡± he smiled ¡°it is time to return to the task at hand¡± and with that he gestured at my army ¡°We must deceive the agents of the other kingdoms who are watching, and once I have ascertained that they have sent their reports home, I will silence them¡± and with that he looked towards me, waiting for me to talk. Jerech Yulia: ¡°We will send 5000 soldiers forwards, towards the Border Fortress, the great bastion of Humanity, and then have the remaining 25,000 move behind at a ridiculously slow pace¡± I looked towards the table to our left and stared at the map ¡°we will move the 25,000 towards Lithium on the Lith Highway once you have silenced the spys¡± I said as I walked towards the table containing the map and slowly moved my fingers across the highway connecting us to Lithium. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°Very well, order the 5000 troops to move out now while the remaining 25,000 prepares, I¡¯d like to have the scouts dead by the end of the day¡± I nodded to that and called one of my royal guard and told him to deliver the message to our minister of war. Turning back to Ghum¡¯bil once my guard had left I nodded to towards him. Jerech Yulia: ¡°Between the capital of Lithium and us, are 3 fortresses, two of which are out of our way and only have 2000 troops each, the one we have to worry about the most is the second largest fortress city belonging to Lithium, Lith, with at least a few thousand troops¡± and to that Ghum¡¯bil grinned. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°Do not worry your highness¡± he cooed ¡°A simple fortress cannot stop us, what you should fear is the goddess sending forces at us once we reach the capital of Lithium, but do not worry about that either, as I am here¡± he said in a cocky manner ¡°And being here, I represent the Dark God, my master¡± with that he flashed his iconic eerie grin. Sighing I moved on. Jerech Yulia: ¡°I pray your master will make it on time¡± I stated as we slowly walked with Ghum¡¯bil lagging closely behind. Ghum¡¯bil: ¡°Do not worry your highness, for today you make history by siding with my master, today will mark the day that humanity was once again united¡± he paused as his smile grew eerier with each passing moment ¡°Today marks the start of both the rise of Darkness and the fall of the false Light¡±. --- Hey Guys, AK here, So I just wanted to say something, that being, the chapter quality for the last few chapters may have been a bit low, and the reason for that is, that these were pre-written chapters, so even after I proofread them, they didn''t come out exactly as I wanted them. Now it is a shitty excuse, and not really pardonable, but the quality will pick up after Chapter 39. That is all, and I hope you enjoyed the chapter! Next Chapter will come out in an hour. Love and Peace, -AK Day 36: Kaisers Day on the Road My forces marched through the burned path that had been laid out thanks to that blasted orc. We marched through the road that had been built out of fire and despair. The road we had carved that had split the forest of the elves in two. The bloody road that had allowed my Horde, to invade Elven kind under the bidding of the Legion. Even though we had created a terrible scar upon the lands of Thecillia, at least we did not have to spill any blood. As much as I hated the road, it was a good one as it allowed me to move my forces back towards the Fortress quite smoothly. Even though the road shortened the journey by quite a lot, we still had a long time before I could reach my master if my horde continued at this pace. Even the current pace I was going at made my horde unhappy, seeing as how they were trudging behind me with looks of annoyance plastered upon their faces. The speed we were moving at wasn''t the main reason for my hordes unhappiness. The main reason was that we had been marching for days and instead of bloodshed, war and glory, all they had gotten was happiness and peace. That was not what my horde had in mind when we set out to conquer the elves. No conquering force ended their war with a few words and flattery. Well, not usually anyway. I found them quite foolish to be displeased with my actions. I''ll make them come to accept my view in time. It didn''t matter if they accepted or not, because they''d find out that if they didn''t, bloodshed isn''t as fun when it is applied to you. Ignoring my hordes wildly exaggerated huffing and puffing, I forced them all to once again, increase our marching speed. Turning around, I looked over my hordes soldiers and saw that a lot of them wanted to complain. I was honestly bored, so I would be quite happy if one did, but none of them had the gall to do so, so I''d have to pick one of them myself. Seeing that I had turned around, all of my soldiers had immediately brought out their stern and stoic faces. I turned to the orc who had the most displeased face amongst all the orcs near me just a moment ago. Seeing that I had locked my eyes onto someone aside from themselves, all the orcs except the one I was looking at, had relieved expressions on their faces. Kaiser: ¡°You¡± I growled out slowly towards the orc who was now shivering in fear ¡°I see you are displeased¡± I smiled at him, and all he managed to reply with was ''Mhmm'' with a shake of his head ¡°Come on now¡± I cooed towards him ¡°Tell me what you are displeased about?¡± I commanded him, daring him to complain out loud. All the members of my horde who were surrounding the orc I had locked onto had already begun to slowly distance themselves from him. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. It seems like no one wanted to aid their comrade. All the orcs and beastmen who had been accompanying, gossiping and complaining with him just a mere moment ago abandoned him in his time of need. He looked left and right for support but seeing he was alone, he began to shake outright. Kaiser: ¡°Well?¡± I asked him acting as if I was angry ¡°TELL ME¡± I roared to which he screamed like a little girl in fear. Orc 77: ¡°I¡­¡± he paused stuttering as he attempted to think of something to say ¡°I.. I¡­ I-I-I¡± he couldn¡¯t get the words out ¡°I-I-I-I¡­ Ah¡­ Uh.. Ah.. I-I.. I¡± I really didn¡¯t want to do this, but I had to discipline this horde of mine that was seriously getting annoying lately. They had been huffing and complaining for days now and that was no way a horde should act. Kaiser: ¡°Oh, so that is how it is huh¡± I acted angry ¡°Talk and gossip all you want, but when I ask you a question, I get the silent treatment? IS THAT HOW IT IS?¡± my roared echoed across the forest causing many of my horde members who were close to me to flinch. I moved my eyes across the people around me and they all turned away when I stared at them. Orc 77: ¡°IM SORRY! I REALLY WAS NOT COMPLAINING¡± he yelled out to my surprise ¡°SEE, LOOK AT MY FACE, A GIANT SMILE¡± and with that he had the most hideous smile I had ever seen. I guess that is why orcs don¡¯t usually smile. Kaiser: ¡°That¡¯s what I thought, now you come next to me and walk by my side from now on¡± and with that I brought the terrified orc to come and walk by my side. But my discipline had worked and I now had my horde moving at triple the speed without a single sound coming out of it. A fast, silent and deadly horde. What else could I ask for? Leaving my horde alone. I wonder what my master was doing. He should have begun or nearly finished his preparations to begin his march. Hopefully it¡¯s the former as that would mean I could catch up and we can march together. How I miss my master. It¡¯s been too long since we have separated. I wonder what he made Ghum¡¯bil do. That blasted orc had decimated the Lion tribe, a powerful tribe that could have aided us immensely. Nonetheless, I¡¯m sure master has punished him properly. Smiling, I marched with my horde in a very happy mood. --- Ak here, Sorry for the late chapter. This one is quite short, (1000ish words), so I''ll put another one as well. That way I make up for not putting the chapter I promised to put up 2 something days ago. Love and Peace, -2nd Chapter in a few minues. Day 37: Why? The great beast that moved through the lands roared with every move it took, the land shook under its might, it loomed mightily over all it passed, bringing fear, admiration and respect into all who looked upon it. The great beast did not move itself though. No it did not. It was willingly pulled by a thousand chains that dragged it across the landscape. A thousand orcs and ogres pulled the great beast with all their might. This beast was the mount of the dark god, the god of Damnation. The wooden and metallic frame looked majestic and the great legion that surrounded it, only served to amplify the feeling of dread it brought. I sat upon the golden black throne that was situated on its back, which allowed me to see all around me. It was truly incredible to witness what I was currently witnessing. I stared as the beast was pulled slowly across the landscape, the orcs and ogres looked far from tired and had a look of reverence and duty plastered upon their face. They pulled it with all their might and their might did move my steed. What bothered me was that Ghum¡¯bil had ordered the construction of such a beast without my permission and without my knowledge. Neither had anyone else bothered to inform me that a decently large amount of my resources were spent upon the construction of a war machine. Maybe they assumed Ghum¡¯bil had already informed me, maybe they simply feared telling me. Whatever it was, I was both ashamed and angry that I did not realise I had such a mighty construction belonging to me until it was already finished. This was the steed that was supposed to be used for my conquest of the world. A large machine that stood dozens of metres above that of my legion. Orcs had little engineering knowledge, and none of the other races should have the knowledge to build such a thing. Even the human engineers who had submitted to me would not have been able to design such a thing, but seeing as how the machine moved simply on manpower instead of any other form of power or energy, it wasn''t all that surprising. But requiring a thousand of the people who served me to pull my steed? That was far too much. Whoever designed this would have to be both punished and rewarded. It was a great machine but it was far too large and wide. Several metres high, and at least a dozen or two wide. It was a moving fortress. It weighed who knows how many hundreds of thousands of tons and no matter how powerful orcs and ogres were, moving such a thing with manpower alone for hundreds of kilometres was no easy feat. I hoped those under me would consider the state of things before they did what they did. Especially Ghum¡¯bil, the fool who ordered this constructed. Why would I even need such a beast as a steed? It wasted so much manpower and all for what? My image? Useless is what it was no matter how mighty. It literally slowed down my legions march and I couldn¡¯t be late in my aid to Yulia otherwise I might have to face two human armies instead of one. But I really did like it. It had an intimidating aura with how it seemed to loom over all, it was covered in spikes, spears and skulls, and I hoped the skulls were that of people long dead otherwise it would be¡­ awkward. I tried to order them to remove the skulls but they thought I wanted fresh skulls and began to try to kill to each other so I left it as it is. The spikes and spears varied in range but they were all intimidatingly sharp. A single misstep and you¡¯d fall off and die brutally which I learned has happened multiple times in the construction of this beast. They asked me to honour them and their creation by giving it a name worthy of a god. So I racked my head for a very long time as I thought of a name fitting for such a thing. I named it Golgotha. I thought it a fitting name for what it was. The constructors and the like were thrilled at its name and immediately began chanting and screaming about the completion of their Gods Steed, Golgotha. I humoured them and let them go wild for a while but then I silenced them and had them begin the march, which brings us back to where I am right now. Sitting upon Golgotha while being pulled by over a thousand people who gladly did so. Or maybe it was out of fear. But they all scrambled to be chosen as the ones to pull Golgotha and they cried in joy and happiness when they were chosen for the duty. Golgotha and its carriers left a bitter taste in my mouth but I let them do as they wish if it allowed us to continue marching, which it did. In the short time since I had become proclaimed as the God of Damnation, thousands of people flocked to me. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Every day I had gotten larger and larger. All of the small clans and groups from all races flocked to and joined me. Even many from the larger clans and groups, but far less when compared to others. In such a short time, I had a population of over 300,000. A humongous populous is what it was. And of that population, 50,000 had turned out to be warriors. So I had an army that large. Together with me marched 25,000. A large number, but less than the combined human forces. Yulia had an expected force of 50,000, but only 30,000 had been mobilised. I knew this because of Ghum¡¯bil and his unique skill. Lithium had roughly 35,000 soldiers and Kalmira had a staggering 40,000. But both of those kingdoms could only utilise roughly 20,000 or so troops each because of all their fortresses in Thecillia. Of my 50,000 soldiers, 10,000 marched with Kaiser and a further 15,000 remained back at my Capital. I left those forces their so that they could defend our lands if anything particular happened, like a minor rebellion or the like. I also left a note for Kaiser to take 5,000 more troops and then march on towards the Human kingdoms. I began to think about the knowledge Ghum¡¯bil had sent to me and it saddened me. So much blood was going to be shed and all for what? I caressed my forehead as I asked myself that question every day. If I had never been, had never existed in this world, would things have been the same? Would there currently be a land wide war? Would people be panicked and sleep with the fear that they may die the next day? What did I bring but death and fear? Well that was only towards a particular group of nations but still. I had changed so much in such a little frame of a time. It made me wonder if I was doing all of this of my own volition or that of another. It made me think deeply. But I could never come to an answer. But I did know one thing. And that was that Thecillia was not a very large land and that outside of this mountain and great lake was far more than we could ever imagine. Even within Thecillia there was too much I didn¡¯t know Such as Garghaza and how he gained so much power? What was the being that had killed Garghaza? What was beyond the passage south of Humanity? How come orcs had no history in this land? How come the beastmen god was dead? How come the other gods did nothing in return? Who was this father of mine that Jiatya had mentioned? What was beyond the lake? How come Dwarven architecture was far more advanced when compared to the other races? All of these questions and so little for answers. This land was as mysterious as it was bothersome. Why did so many races share such a small land? Was it out of greed, or was it out of need? The more I thought, the more conspiracies I created within my own mind. I sighed and focused back on the task at hand. Kaiser would meet me the Border Fortress if he moved fast enough so that we could move on towards Kalmira and Lithium and hopefully end this war quick enough for there to be little bloodshed. I had to stop Ghum¡¯bil from corrupting the human kingdoms too much. If I left it too him they would be too far gone from humanity to ever return. Would it create a new race I wonder? Well, let us hope we don¡¯t find out. On a different note, I had received word from the scouts that were observing the dwarves and their reports were always interesting. I think I may promote them after the war since they always managed to bring a smile to my face. But even then, the smile I had on my face slowly drifted away as I once again stared at my legion slowly marching towards humanity. I bitterly laughed as I thought that this was similar to a fantasy story. If a hero somehow appeared and then marched to fight me, would I tell him my tragic back story before he killed me? It would be an interesting twist. But no matter, we¡¯ll find out how things will end soon enough. --- Ak here, And this is the second chapter for today. I hope you all enjoy it. Also, just a little note, I''ve decided that I''ll either be releasing the 1 guaranteed weekly chapter on Monday or Friday. Haven''t chosen which day as of yet. That aside, I hope you all enjoy yourselves! Love and Peace, -AK, the Slow Asshole Day 38: The First of the Sieges I stood atop a little hill as I watched the fires rage across the battlefield before me, as I watched arrow and sword meet flesh and steel. I watched as man died left and right, as magic was launched into soldiers and stone walls, leaving the smell of rotten flesh and dirt to drift around the battlefield. The great siege ladders were slowly approaching the great cities walls. A city that none would have ever thought to fall in their life time, or in any life time at all. A city that was meant to be a safe haven for humanity. It was now facing the deadliest crisis of its lifetime. Being so undermanned, so very undefended. It wouldn''t last much longer. It would be the most shameful loss the Lithium had ever received. The most shameful loss in their entire history. They would lose to a greater force not of Elves, not of Orcs, not of Dwarves or any other race. They would lose to us. To the people of Yulia. The second class citizens of the human race. As the king of Yulians, I was not allowed to join the combat and was forced to sit at the back, in my little defended head quarters as I watched the young men of my land die left and right. I hated it, but I had no choice. If I died, Yulia would soon follow. I watched the battle unfold slowly. The walls of Lith, the second largest city of Lithium was slowly being approached by my forces. Several ladders had already touched upon the wall and my forces were already climbing them. The siege weapons also ever so slowly approached the wall. Those atop the walls were throwing down spells, boiling oil and water and a plethora of other anti-siege weapons. I smiled sadly as I heard the screams of those poor lads who climbed upwards first. My catapults launched flaming stones into the battlements of the wall and city beyond it. Fire and death was everywhere. No one was spared. Not my soldiers. Not the Lithium defenders and not its civilians. In fact, I pitied the civilians more than the soldiers. My people had long since been abused and tormented by the Kalmiran and Lithium populace, and today, my men, the young soldiers who had always lived under the heels of even the citizens of these countries, would finally get their revenge. It would be a dark day. I only hoped the events that would soon transpire would not corrupt my soldiers too deeply. I turned towards Ghum''bil and saw his disgusting smile. The orc was enjoying it, watching us humans die to one another. He loved what he was seeing. Seeing me turn towards him he gave me a deeper, more disgusting smile. Ghum''bil: ¡°You should be grateful, my ''king''¡± the orc gave me his mock smile ¡°Almost all the defenders of Lithium and Kalmira are at the choke points designed to not let my masters forces pass, but now¡± Ghum''bil gestured towards the lightly manned city of Lith ¡°You deal a fatal blow to our enemies¡± and with that he returned his attention to the battle. Like Ghum''bil, I also turned my attention back towards the raging battle. Under normal circumstances, forget breaching this city in a day, even a year wouldn''t be enough but I had managed to sneak some of my forces into the city who were currently attacking the gate tower. With a little over a hundred of my men inside, the remaining 25,000 besieged the city. These men were sent here days before, so when the Lithium guards saw us coming they attempted to close the gate, but my men had long since taken over and had been battling to keep the gate open. The enemy that had been positioned to hold the front of the gate had all but been slaughtered. The mere 300 soldiers left out to hinder more of my forces from coming in before the gate had been closed. They had done a decent job, but not good enough. In total, inside of the city right now, I had 2000 soldiers while the enemy barely had over 3000 men. They had let in a total of 2000 of my soldiers, thus dooming the city by forcing them to split their forces. But my question was how would they split their forces? They had already lost a few dozen men to my soldiers in the gate tower, now they had been forced to man the wall and defeat an attacking enemy on the inside. The battlements were already slowly being taken over. The populace inside the city had also taken up arms and rushed up to aid both the battlements and the defenders within the city. Sadly, it made no difference at all. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. What could barely equipped and trained city folk do to soldiers trained harshly. Even though there was around a good 15,000 city folk who had gained the courage required to fight for their future, it was pointless. My forces were winning and nobody could do anything about it. The battle would last a few more hours at most and by that point, there would be no reinforcements coming. Even the earliest reinforcements to come would take a few days. By then, this city will be a mere fragment of history and my forces and I will have long since moved on to the Lithium Capital. Ghum''bil smiled at me once more. No matter how honest and kind he attempted to look, the sinister feel of his would never disappear. Ghum''bil: ¡°They never expected this, not in the slightest¡± the orc laughed ¡°For so many years they suppressed and abused your people and they thought that in times of war, you''d simply obey orders?¡± the high priest clutched his stomach and laughed out loud ¡°Such foolish kingdoms, but after so many years of non-stop corruption and disregard of consequences, it is not very surprising¡± he mumbled to himself after his bout of laughter stopped. Jerech Yulia: ¡°It matters little if they are foolish or not, what matters is that we gain as much as we are capable of while losing as little as possible, while making the opposite happen to our opposition¡± I replied to him coldly. He had been treating this war between humanity as a joke, as if victory was all but guaranteed. No matter how confident he was, I would still be worried. It mattered little no matter how much I thought about it though. At least I would bring the other two kingdoms down as much as possible while this war rages on. If we, the Yulians were to lose either way, to Kalmira and Lithium or to the Legion, at least we would make sure that humanity shared the fate of slavery. Ghum''bil merely grunted in reply to me before he turned towards a specific part of Liths battlements. He smiled widely as he saw something and when my eyes found what he was looking at, I also broke into a grin. We had taken over one of the thirteen battlements of Lith. The battle was over. Another hour at most and the wall would be ours and the gate would be open. And just like I predicted, my forces took one battlement after another, and my forces might could not be halted. My forces slowly moved down the battlement stairs and towers, down onto the city and within a few minutes the sounds of tears and sadness echoed throughout. The gate was opened and my forces broke into a large cheer. A city had fallen. The second largest city of Lithium had fallen. We had done the unimaginable. Even though we had attacked the city at its weakest moment and through trickery, we had won. That was all that mattered. We had won. As the gate opened, thousands of my forces marched into the city. Almost a million humans lived here. One of the greatest cities of humanity and now, almost all of its inhabitants would face the darkest day they had ever faced. A day of murder. A day of rape. A day of pillaging. A day of pure and unadulterated grief. While for my forces, it was the complete opposite. A day of pure and unadulterated happiness. They would now deliver onto their once upon a time superiors what was delivered onto them. Soon after, over 20,000 of my forces was inside the city. 5000 remained outside to set up camp and heal the injured. We had won an overwhelming victory. We had barely lost 1500 troops and we only had 1000 or so injured. A true victory, it both essence and meaning. I smiled bitterly as I heard my soldiers relish in their victory. I was not happy with what was happening, but I would not stop them either. The cries of Lithium''s citizens echoed, begs for mercy and forgiveness, pleas to spare the young and old, tears of grief. Yet almost no one was let off from my rampaging forces. War was cruel and unforgivable and no one could stop that. Not even a Monarch. Not even a God. ---- Hey all, AK here, First of all, sorry for the late chapter, but be happy that you get another chapter on Wednesday and then another on Friday. So, 3 chaps! Also, the plot shall thicken. Anyway, Love and Peace, -SlowAss out. Day 39: The Plot Thickens I sat upon my throne as my councilmen surrounded me. These elders of my great nation surrounded me, some with happiness in their eyes, some with anger, some with hate and some with sadness, but not a single one with a proper complaint. My son stood amongst them, sadness and fury mixed within his eyes. I felt pity for my son. My reign would have come to an end soon enough, but under my reign our sovereignty had been lost. We had lost to the Legion and their Dark God. My son most likely felt helpless that from his reign onwards, the great nation of Elvenheim would now be a vassal for the Legion. Our great nation with over a five thousand years of history was now a servant of a nation that popped up a mere few days ago. The shame I felt as my nation was lost to me was horrible. I wished I had the power to defend our freedom and sovereignty. In fact no one wanted to surrender, everyone wanted to fight till the last man but we were ordered to by our great goddess to surrender. She had told the High Priestess that all would be well for Elvenheim and that aside from our pride from surrendering, nothing else would be lost and we would enjoy great prosperity. So both reluctant and glad at the same time, we surrendered. We were reluctant to surrender away our sovereignty but glad that no one would die in this war. I looked towards my councilman and sighed. King Elvehad: ¡°My people, my councilman, my advisors, my son¡± I spoke out loud as I glanced over everyone in the room once ¡°As all of you know, this is the final meeting to be adjourned before we declare to the public tomorrow, the outcome of the war¡± as I said those words, a heavy silenced enveloped the throne room. Councilman Rhelven: ¡°My liege¡± I watched as my closest adviser since my ascension to the throne a hundred years ago knelt down before me ¡°Forgive this useless advisor¡± he said as tears streamed down his cheeks ¡°For three days we''ve met here every day and throughout these three days we have come up with no solution to live down this humiliation and for this¡± his sobs echoed throughout the hall ¡°this councilman can only beg for your forgiveness over his inability to aid you in your greatest hour of need¡± as he said this I myself began to tear up. Not just Rhelven, but my other councillors stepped forward. Councilman Elveh: ¡°My liege¡± Said my own brother, who had voluntarily stepped down from attempting to gain the throne and decided to become an advisor to aid me, fell to his knees as tears dripped down from his cheeks ¡°My brother¡± his cry echoed across the throne room ¡°For a century I have aided you, but today, on this day, I beg for your forgiveness for not being able to aid you as we lose our country, as we lose our sovereignty¡± he banged his forehead down onto the ground ¡°I apologise my brother, I apologise for being so weak¡± and like that my tears finally dripped down my cheek. No matter what our goddess said, this pain was still unbearable. For over a millennium we have not had a proper war, so our forces of 25,000 were useless in the face of a horde of orcs, especially one led by a general of god. One after another, my advisors and councilmen fell to their knees and begged me for forgiveness. They begged me, a failure of a king, one who couldn''t even protect his country from being lost, for forgiveness. I had ridden towards the fortress we lost to the orcs and had negotiated our surrender myself. I was a king who had given his country up. I can''t forgive the men and women in this room. I don''t deserve to forgive them because it is I myself who needed to beg for forgiveness. I slowly got up from the throne and moved towards my councillors and advisors and slowly lifted them up from the ground one by one. I reached my brother and I grabbed him, lifting him up from the ground. I held onto his cheeks and I touched my forehead to his. King Elvehad: ¡°My brother, please do not beg this one, this useless one for forgiveness¡± I cried ¡°I am not worthy of your apologies, I am not worthy of your tears, so please do not cry for me, please do not beg to me¡± my brother began to open his lips to speak but I didn''t let him ¡°Please brother, do not blame yourself, none of you must blame yourself, for it is the fault of none of you, it is all mine¡± I said this as I pulled my brother into my embrace. I had not cried in almost a century, yet today I had cried out more than I thought I had possible. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. My begging and tears instead of placating my loyal advisors and councillors only further drove everyone into tears and sobs. My brother hugged me with all of his might. I felt so weak. So feeble. The pain was unbearable. I slowly separated from my brother as I walked towards Rhelvan, pulling everyone else on my way there up. King Elvehad: ¡°Rhelvan, my closest friend¡± I said I knelt down next to him ¡°Please forgive this liege of yours, please forgive this friend of yours, for being so useless¡± I said as I bowed before him, but before my forehead could hit the ground, a dozen hands grabbed me and pulled me up ¡°Let me beg for forgiveness¡± I roared as I wasn''t allowed to let our my sorrow and beg my people for forgiveness, but I was pulled up and all the way back to my throne, before being forced to sit upon it. They had moved away from me after placing me on this empty throne of mine. I looked across the faces of all my councilman. The faces of all the people who had followed me for a greater part of a century. The people who had trusted me to lead our country. I sat on my throne, wallowing in my self pity. I had smiled towards the Orc Lord as I surrendered, but now in my throne room I had the gall to cry. To let out my anger and sadness. I looked towards my son who was on his knees, two single lines of tears flowing down his cheeks. King Elvehad: ¡°My son¡± I called out to my child who turned to look at me, the seething anger visible in his eyes ¡°Come to me my son¡± and with that he slowly walked towards me. I slowly got up out of my throne and embraced my son ¡°I''m sorry to hand over to you a fallen crown, but no matter what happens, please do not let your anger let you do something foolish¡± I told him ¡°Even in my tears and self pity I know that we would never last in a war against the Legion, so I can only pathetically weep here, in the safety of my throne room, but you must abide your time, for we live much longer than they are capable of, so wait for your time, wait till the time is right before you make your move¡± I finally calmed the streams of tears coming from me. My son had also stopped crying as did everyone else in the throne room. We had all let our feelings out. We had come to terms with our future. We may not have liked it, we may have hated it, but we had accepted it. King Elvehad: ¡°My son, obey our goddess, and may our future be bright¡± and with that I removed my crown and placed it upon the head of my son ¡°From this moment forth, I abdicate, I am no longer King Elvehad, I am just Elvehad¡± and with that I gently pushed my son upon the throne. Everyone was shocked at my sudden action, but no one complained. No one had the right to complain. Not even I, myself. I moved away from the throne before kneeling before my son. Elvehad: ¡°All hail King Elfingried¡± and with that my roar was accompanied by dozens of other roars as we all pledged ourselves to our new liege. My son simply cried as he sat on the throne as he watched us all kneel before him. It was suddenly at this moment when the throne rooms doors were thrown open causing us all to turn around. Three women suddenly began to walk inside the throne room. Not just any three women. Three ''Human'' women walked inside. My son got up off his throne and was about to yell when he suddenly stopped as he saw something. I followed his gaze and what I saw made me feel shocked. It was the symbol of ''her''. The symbol of the women our goddess told us to be wary of. The symbol of the human goddess. Suddenly the three ladies began to smile and I suddenly knew something very bad was going to happen. ----- Hey Guys, AK here! First of all, two things. One, you''ll get another chapter guaranteed on Sunday, but maybe you''ll get an extra on Saturday! Two, if you feel the plot has slowed down, I do apologise. I am doing a lot of buildup for multiple events which will pop up all together in what I hope is a glorious fashion. Nonetheless, I do hope you enjoyed the chapter, may your life have a thick plot. Love and Peace, -AK, the slightly getting back on track asshat.